Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'transformation'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilders Seeking Sponsors's Physique Progress Galleries
  • Bodybuilders Seeking Sponsors's Guys Seeking Sponsors
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Social Media
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Supplements
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 245 results

  1. AlphaSeriesStud

    Soldiers of M.E.N.

    This is a story I wrote a while back when I first got into lifting in college and was reading stories on Metabods. It's inspired by my first favorite story of muscle growth - Captain America. Synopsis Two young men sign up for a top secret super-soldier program. But are they aware of the magnitude of genetic enhancement? SOLDIERS OF M.E.N. PART 1 Pinned! Cliff locked down him opponent on the wrestling mat, panting heavily as sweat ran down his neck. Brock struggled against his weight, but it was no use. Cliff's lock was too strong, and he had the advantage of being the heaviest for his weight class, albeit a mid-ranged one. Nonetheless Cliff maintained absolute focus in asserting his position, despite this just being a practice match. "Cliff!" shouted coach, making haste towards his mat. "It's four o' clock!" Cliff's green eyes widened under the shade of his thick brown shag of hair. He hadn't taken them off Brock's. "Good match bro," he said, releasing his hold and helping Brock after getting up himself. Sweat dripped from hit pits down his now vertical arms, significantly pumped, but by no means as large as the bigger guys' on the team. His chest heaved up and down as he caught wind. "Better hurry Cliff - that meeting you've been raving about all week is coming up and you haven't even showered. You wanna make a good impression, right man?" said Brock. "You know it dude; been waiting all month for this," shouted Cliff as he grabbed his towel and ran out the door. With quickened stride, towel over shoulder, Cliff made his way down the athletic hall of Rockwell High. He was on his way to the locker room, but had to make one last stop before showering. He took a sharp right into the pool room, entering at the highest point on the bleachers. He squinted his eyes (he knew he needed glasses) and looked for his friend Lucas, a natural on the swim team. He spotted his uncapped dirty blonde hair moving from one end of the pool to the next. Lucas was doing butterflies, his best stroke while competing. "Lucas!" shouted Cliff, "It's time bro!" As Lucas reached the end of the pool he grabbed the edge and, removing his goggles, looked up at Lucas with his ocean blue eyes. "Dude, it's four already?" he shouted back. "Yeah man, let's get a move on! I'm not gonna be late cause of your slow ass!" jested Cliff. And it was a joke; everyone knew Lucas was the fastest swimmer in the school. This was something Cliff was somewhat envious of. Although they competed in different sports, and Cliff was by far the alpha of his weight class, he was never big enough to be superior to the heaviest guys on the team. He was in good shape, but not the right shape. He always wanted to be bigger, better, stronger, huge. Lucas was the best at his sport, the fastest of anyone in Rockwell. The 18 year old seniors both wanted to leave a mark in their hometown. Cliff made his way to the locker room and started taking off his uniform. Entering shortly after him was Lucas, wearing his tight speedo. The chlorine smell permeated the room; Lucas hadn't bother to dry himself before showering. The water streamed down from his dirty golden locks, face, and torso, then following the ridges that outlined his notable six pack and V right into his speedo. His thumbs fit through on each side of the V as he slid it off with ease. His package, now freed, swung freely. Both Lucas and Cliff were well endowed with above average cocks, but each would assert his own was bigger than the other's. The boys made their way to the shower heads, turning up the heat and letting the room fill up with steam. "How'd you do today bro?" asked Lucas. "Pinned every single guy in my weight class today man. It felt fucking incredible." Cliff shampooed his hair, his triceps extending as he lifted his arms above his head. On the way down he gave his pecs a nice flex; they worked hard today. "Damn dude, you must be pretty fucking pumped for this seminar!" asserted Lucas, twisting his obliques to scrub his back. His already apparent abs cut deeper as he made the turn. That was Cliff and Lucas for you. Cliff had the chest and Lucas had the abs. Cliff had the bulk and Lucas had the cut. Cliff had the power and Lucas had the speed. The two made a perfect team. "You know it! Fuck man, how long have we waited for this? It's been all year! Graduation is in a week; we're finally gonna get out of this place and do something with our lives." Rockwell was by know means a bustling place to be; barely anyone knew about the northern Midwest American small town that you couldn't even pin on a map. There was the school, some residences, the library-town-hall, a local grocer, a clinic, and the orphanage Cliff and Lucas had grown up at. If you happened to travel about 20 miles further north past the hardly functioning farms, you'd come across the Rockwell Military Base. But nobody ever went up there. Occasionally when waking up very early for practice, or staying up late at night playing video games, Cliff would see one or two military vehicles making their way down his road, which was on the direct route towards it. Once, just once, he took notice at an armored vehicle, led and followed by two armed convoy units, making its way to the compound. This was when he had stayed up as late as 4 a.m. The sight wouldn't have been particularly out of the ordinary if it hadn't been for one thing. Through his blurry vision and the dark of the early morning Cliff saw a hulking figure sitting in the back of the last convoy. Soldiers go through intense training, but this one looked much bigger than even the bulkier troops he'd seen. He had tried to get a better look, for he had always been envious and somewhat drawn to men who could achieve the size he had always wanted, but the convoy was quickly out of range of his sight. "Shit bro!" said Lucas, staring up at the clock. "It's almost five! Let's get going!" The boys twisted the water off and, still wet, squeezed into their clean clothes. PART 2 Cliff and Lucas sat next to each other, front row of the auditorium. On screen rolled the credits of a lengthy and empowering military video. Today was recruitment day: the day military personnel came to Rockwell High to recruit starry-eyed seniors into their ranks. The boys hearts were racing; they had lived vicariously through the struggles and triumphs of the brave men onscreen. There were no men they respected more; no other person they wanted to become. When they were young, Cliff and Lucas became friends at the orphanage when they discovered a mutual interest in G.I. Joe. Ever since then their love for the military had grown with their friendship. They knew if they were never adopted, they would enter adulthood together in arms. They were strong, but the military would make them stronger. "Bro, I'm riled up right now. I feel like my testosterone is through the fucking roof!" whispered Lucas to Cliff. Two men in uniform stood next to each other onstage. "So if anyone here is interested in becoming a real man, come see us outside the auditorium!" said one. With that, they exited the stage and the projector shut off, cutting off the credits. It didn't matter. Cliff and Lucas were already out of their seats rushing towards the lobby doors. They were first in line to sign up. Each one stood signing the papers in front of each of the two seated men. As 18 year olds they were free to do what they wanted; free to finally become men. As they flipped through the papers filling out their information and signing on the dotted lines, they came to a page requesting parental information. "Sir, what do we do for this page? My friend and I are orphans. Should we just put the name of the orphanage?" inquired Cliff. The man seated in front of him's eyes lit up. "That's fine. We actually have separate forms for that. You could fill them out now, but we actually like to speak more personally with orphans. There is a special opportunity for them that the military has set up. We'd be happy to tell you two more about it in private. Interested?" Cliff and Lucas shot a quick glance in each other's direction. From the look on each other's face they knew they didn't need to discuss a thing. "Yes sir!" --- The boys sat across the table from the two officers they had spoke to before, now in one of the school's private conference rooms. The officers had finished signing up the rest of Rockwell's future cadets and were ready to disclose their offer to Cliff and Lucas. "My name is Sergeant Steele," said the officer with black hair, "and this is Doctor Atlas," gesturing to the officer with blonde. "So you're not a soldier?" inquired Lucas to Doctor Atlas. "Not quite, but i have devoted years of service to the military. We brought you two here today to discuss an opportunity we rarely get to offer, as it is only available to orphans here in Rockwell." Sergeant Steele continued. "Let's be blunt boys. As un-adopted orphans entering adulthood you have no family ties. This makes you truly free agents; agents without barriers in participating in special... covert operations." Cliff and Lucas looked at each other, clearly confused. "We're not sure we understand sir," responded Cliff. "We want to invite you boys to join a special experimental military unit for elite soldiers. The training and responsibility is intense, so much so that we cannot allow our soldiers to make contact with anyone from outside, mainly for two reasons. One, information of the training regime in the wrong hands could be catastrophic for society. Two, our soldiers may become very powerful, and must be kept disciplined at all times under our surveillance. You'll be dedicating your lives to the military, but you'll be the strongest, most capable soldiers in history. It's guaranteed. You'll be legends." explained Steele with assertive confidence. "Bro, I don't know about this," said Lucas. Cliff pondered for a moment. Was this a good move? They wouldn't be able to see their old classmates ever again. But then everyone they knew were seniors, all going off to college or work around the country. All the two of them really had was each other, and the military. They knew they'd always join, but what was this offer? Legends? Powerful enough that they'd be cut off from normal life? Cliff remembered seeing the soldier in the back of the convoy. Could it be? "Tell us more," said Cliff. Steele withdrew longer contracts from the drawer. "It's simple," he began. "For years the military has been inventing stronger artillery and machinery; things our soldiers use to put them at an advantage. But we've come to a point where stronger external forces may not be what we need. We aren't interested in tanks, we're interested in training our soldiers to BE tanks. Imagine a man who could walk into open gunfire without armor and come out unharmed." "That's impossible!" asserted Lucas. "Even with intense training you can't become immortal. Bullets beat the strongest man." "Our methods of training are supplemented," said Atlas. "We don't just train our soldiers, we enhance them. Sergeant Steele is hopeful one day we could achieve bulletproof men, but for now we are merely making progress towards that goal." Steroids? Cliff remembered how often coach would preach against the use of them; he and his teammates had always been against them and would pride themselves in natural training. His concerns were dismissed, however, as Steele seemed to know what he was thinking and explained. "We aren't going to be using typical steroids on you boys, don't worry. These supplements have been tested before, and are military approved. This is a huge opportunity boys, and this is your one chance," said Steele, sliding the paper and pens forward. "Bro..." began Lucas, but Cliff's mind was made up. He remembered his desire to be in the highest weight class, the man in the convoy, his dream of being an elite soldier. He flipped through the pages and began signing. Lucas hesitated at first, but when he realized Cliff's mind was made up he knew what he had to do. He wasn't leaving his best bro behind. Cliff didn't even look over the contract, but he caught glances of it. He noticed strange clauses mentioning things like "modification of existing genetic structures," but he knew it was all just legal technicalities. He and Lucas finished signing, and shook hands with the men. They explained what would happen next. On the day after graduation a convoy would come to pick them up from the orphanage early in the morning. They were to bring no personal belongings with them; the military would provide everything they needed from here on forth. PART 3 The day after graduation Cliff couldn't seem to get to sleep. He was too excited, but at the same time nervous of his uncertain future in the hands of the military. He was lying in the silence of his room at the orphanage when suddenly the clock struck three. At that exact moment, with incredible force but shocking silence, his door was thrown open. There stood the man from the convoy, blocking about 90 percent of the light from the hall with his massive frame. Cliff could only make out the dark outline of him since no light could illuminate his front. He stood above six feet, and the width of his lats forced his arms at a 45 degree angle from his sides. Cliff scanned the man from bottom to top. He wore large combat boots, easily size 13. His dark camo pants covered the top and ran up to his waist, where a thick black belt held them and concealed the bottom of a standard white military shirt. It was almost impossible to see the shirt, which was so tight on the main you could see the outline of each of his six abs pressing against it, followed by two oblong pecs trying to break free. The soldier's face was indeterminable, but what the light did expose was a thick jawline and blade sharp crew cut. The soldier said nothing, and pointed his finger at Cliff. Cliff knew what he meant. Terrified, he rose from his beds, letting the sheets fall onto the floor. He stood in front of the hulk, trembling in his boxers and night tee. The man grabbed his shoulders and with ease twisted him 180 degrees. With two hands he grabbed Cliff's shirt at the neck and ripped it clean off his body. Cliff gasped. His muscles tightened in fear. His pecs squeezed together as his arms pressed against his sides, biceps involuntarily flexed. Next came the boxers, leaving Cliff naked in front of the soldier, facing away. Maybe from the fear paired with the sudden sensation of being touched at the waist, Cliff's cock became half-erect. Cliff became aware of the man's stench; it was potent in two ways. He smelt as if he had spent hours at the gym and instead of showering covered himself in Axe spray. The soldier handed something to Cliff: they were standard white briefs. After he slipped them on, with shaking hands, the soldier grabbed him by his neck, leading him out of the room and into the blaring light of the hallway, blood pumping at a quickened pace all throughout his body, resulting in a full blown erection confined to his tight white briefs. It was so bright in the hall Cliff felt like it would blind him. It became brighter and brighter until... --- "Bro, wake up! It's almost 0500 hours!" Lucas was in Cliff's room shaking him. Cliff jumped up and looked at the clock: it read 4:50 a.m. He recovered from what he though he had just experienced; it was just a dream. Cliff caught his breathe and started getting dressed. He only had two minutes left when he finished, and the boys used them to sprint downstairs and out to the front of the orphanage. This was it. They had graduated. They had signed the papers. They had informed the orphanage of their departure the week before. All they had to do now was wait. It was frigid outside in the cold winter Rockwell morning. The two boys shivered and blew hot air into their hands. Despite the fact they were wearing coats, their nipples were hardened to the likes of rock from the temperature. Right on time, a single military convoy pulled up. The man driving it was a standard soldier, and in the back was another. There was no hulk from Cliff's dream coming to take him away by force after all. Maybe he had been wrong. Maybe he had imagined that soldier from before. He was somewhat relieved, but also slightly disappointed. Maybe this training program wouldn't be as thrilling as he thought. The boys joined the soldier in the back. "Cliff and Lucas?" asked the soldier. They nodded their heads and took a seat. The soldier banged on the back of the cab, which alerted the soldier in front to proceed. The convoy sped up in the direction of the compound. On their way there, the soldier in back kept looking Cliff and Lucas up and down without saying anything. It was easy to ignore at first, since the boys had so many other things on their minds. Eventually though, Cliff couldn't help but ask, "Is there something on us? Why do you keep staring at us?" The soldier gave a chuckle, his lips on one end curling up. "Just trying to keep a mental image of what you boys look like now," was his only response, after which he fell silent. The convoy had pulled in the garage of the compound, and the boys were led out. Sergeant Steele was there to meet them, but Atlas was missing. "Glad you boys made it on time," began Steele as he led them into and through the grey halls of the compound. "We have much to discuss, but first we'll need to get you prepared. Due to the covert nature of our operations, you'll be training underground for your initiation into our unit, which will last about one week," he said as they entered a large aluminum elevator located in the center of the compound. After the doors closed, instead of pressing a button Steele removed a small key from his pocket in inserted it into a keyhole located on the bottom of the panel. The keyhole was surrounded by a yellow and black warning sign. Cliff stared at it and gulped. He began to realize how serious the military was. When they signed, it was as if in a dream. Only now did the two boys realize the implications of their actions. But it was too late to turn back. They were here. They had to honor their commitment. They had to be men. PART 4 The doors of the elevator opened up to reveal a sterile white hallway, the only embellishment being double doors at the end and a single door to its right. There was a note on the double doors framed in black and yellow caution lines. Cliff couldn't make out what it read due to his eyesight until Steele led them close enough. Then he was able to see: CRITICAL! ALL RECRUITS MUST BE STERILIZED AND PREPPED BEFORE ENTRANCE. THIS IS A LEVEL 5 SECURITY MEASURE. FAILURE TO COMPLY WILL RESULT IN DISCIPLINARY ACTION. "You boys will have to enter through this single door, where you'll strip, clean yourselves, and put on your uniform. It'll be the only one you'll need for the rest of this week," said Steele, as he entered the double doors. Cliff and Lucas Made their way through the single door and into another equally sterile white room. In the middle was a black table. On the wall was a notice that read: STEP 1. REMOVE ALL CLOTHES AND PLACE ON TABLE. THEN PROCEED TO NEXT ROOM. FAILURE TO COMPLY WILL RESULT IN DISCIPLINARY ACTION. The boys did not doubt the seriousness of the message. They started stripping their clothes off. Cliff was the first to finish. He gave a quick scan down his body, something he was in the habit of doing ever since he started lifting. Nice pecs, nice stomach, nice cock nestled in a thick mat of brown curls. He looked over at Lucas, who was finishing undressing with his shirt last. As he pulled the shirt over his head, Cliff gave Lucas' package a quick glance. It was a good seven inches flaccid, jetting out of dirty golden blades of hair. Cliff always envied Lucas' cock for its length. Lucas placed his shirt on the table and extended his slim, solid body. He needed a good stretch. As he turned from side to side, he shot a quick look at Cliff. Lucas was always somewhat envious of Cliff's size. Sure Lucas was somewhat shredded and by far the fastest swimmer in Rockwell, but he always wondered what it'd be like to have Cliff's raw power. As Cliff turned to read the sign again, Lucas shot a look at cliff's package. It was a good 6 inches, but definitely thicker than Lucas'. He always wondered what it'd be like to have a girth like Cliffs'. He bet it'd feel amazing during a fuck. After the boys had put all their clothes on the table, the electronic door to the next room opened. A voice coming from a speaker announced, in a commanding baritone voice: "REPORT TO NEXT ROOM RECRUITS." Cliff and Lucas made way towards the next room, not quite as excited as they had been at the start of their journey. They didn't lag, but they took their time. As they entered the next room, the door quickly shut, and Cliff could hear by the mechanisms that the door had locked. He wondered if they'd ever see their clothes again. This room was the same size and color as the last. Instead of a black table in the center, however, there were two black barber chairs facing each other. This time the notice on the wall read: STEP 2. TAKE A SEAT AND EXTEND ARMS AND LEGS OVER THE CHAIR RESTS. REMAIN SEATED AND WAIT FOR INSTRUCTIONS. FAILURE TO COMPLY WILL RESULT IN DISCIPLINARY ACTION. The boys weren't sure exactly what was going to happen here, but they had no choice. There was literally no turning back. The door behind them, which Cliff was sure had locked, didn't even have a doorknob or button. And there weren't any windows this far underground. They each took a seat, extended their arms and legs, and relaxed, waiting for instructions. But instructions did not come. Instead, metal restraints at their waist, wrists, and ankles locked them into position in their seats. The boys looked desperately at one another. Suddenly the voice from before boomed: "REMAIN CALM. INITIATING HAIR REMOVAL." Out of the hidden compartments of the chair came a buzzing noise, and suddenly Cliff and Lucas felt buzzers removing their locks. As the hair fell onto the chair and floor a stream of air removed it from the vicinity. After the heads came the face. Lucas had no facial hair, so his chair waited for Cliff's to remove the short black start of a beard growing on his jaw and cheeks. Next were the pits. Buzzers from under the boys' arms came and with speed removed the sweaty shag from them. While Lucas only had some and was done very quickly, Cliff's took more time. The wrestlers at Rockwell rarely shaved their pits; hairy pits were a sign of dominance. The hairier your pits, the more of an alpha you were. Lucas, on the other hand as a swimmer, was constantly shaving his body. The slicker the body, the less water resistance. Sometimes he was so bare that when he exited the pool after a meet, even his pits would gleam against the light as much as his abs and torso when he'd put his arms up holding a gold medal in victory. The last area to be shaved, as the boys expected, were their crouches. For this a small metal arm extended from the bottom of the chair and lifted their cocks straight up, so they wouldn't get in the way of the buzzer. The cold touch of the arm excited Lucas a little bit, and Cliff could see his cock thicken and extended a little bit. It figured Lucas was a grower in addition to having the longer package. Once all hair removal was complete, the restraints on the chairs retracted, freeing the boys. As they moved from the chairs they felt the air much more in the areas that had been trimmed down to mere stubble. "Military hates hair," said Lucas. It really wasn't out of the ordinary that this should happen. What really stood out was how technically advanced the process was. This really must be a state of the art facility. Just how much money was being spent on this covert unit in a northern small town? The next door opened and the same voice came on speaker instructing the boys to proceed to the next room. Once again, the two made their way through, a little slower this time. They were definitely becoming more nervous about what may be next. They entered. The door shut and locked. In the center of this room was a shower head, and the floor had many holes for draining. The boys looked to the instructions on the wall. They read: STEP 3. ENTER CENTER OF ROOM AND PREPARE FOR CLEANING. FAILURE TO COMPLY WILL RESULT IN DISCIPLINARY ACTION. The boys did as the sign commanded, and a glass cylinder from the ceiling slid down, confining them to the shower area. Then the water came out, but it felt odd. The warm water was somewhat viscous, and as the boys ran their hands over their now sticky bodies they realized from the suds being created it was infused with soap. It lacked any sent. They rubbed their chests, under their pits, alongside their toned arms, down their stomach in circular motions, around their now bare cocks, and down their legs all the way to their feet. The boys stood in the shower now, waiting for the rinse. Their entire bodies covered, they gave off a sheen like well oiled bodybuilders, ready to pose. The light reflected off of the definition of Cliff's impressive chest, as well as the divets in his triceps. Lucas's V was accentuated by the light, along with his bulging calves. The water without soap finally came and finished cleaning the boys. After that, hot air blew form above and below them, completely drying off their bodies. They felt good, really good. They hadn't showered the night before and needed it badly. The glass cylinder raised, the next door opened, and the voice commanded them to proceed. The next room had chair similar to the hair removal room, except they were white. The boys were confused. Was this extra trimming? Were they going to be waxed? They looked to the sign on the wall for help: STEP 4. SIT AS BEFORE AND RELAX. FINAL STEP. As they sat down facing each other and extending their arms, the restraints once again came out. However, this time there were also shoulder and head restraints. The boys could make no movements whatsoever aside from a few meaningless jerks. The boys became frightened by this change from the last chairs, and suddenly the voice said: "RELAX. INITIATING FINAL PHASE: RELEASE." Suddenly gas masks from around the chair mechanically placed themselves on the boys' faces. Cliff could hear the chair's mechanisms start pumping some sort of air into it. It smelt... good. REALLY GOOD. Cliff started to sweat a little bit, and his body started to get goose bumps. His nipples hardened at the sensation. He squeezed his eyes shut at first, but relaxed when he got comfortable and noticed Lucas was responding similarly, his nipples tightened too, but also extended a little bit forward. At this point the chair didn't even need restraints - he could sit there for hours. That's when he realized what the air was - sex pheromones. He became startled by it, but its effect became more intense as more air was pumped into his lungs. His cock became erect, extended straight up, and thickened so no skin on it was left flaccid. The veins on his cock seemed to pop out: it wanted more blood. He wanted to fuck, badly. "Uhh!" cried Lucas, his eyes shut. He couldn't remain in-auditory any longer. It was clear from his blushing Lucas was embarrassed he was this horny in front of his best bro. Nonetheless his cock kept throbbing, as if it were desperately looking for something to fuck. He produced some pre-cum, which proceeded to slide down his lengthy cock. Logically Cliff and Lucas should be wondering what the purpose of this procedure was, but the chemicals prevented them from such thoughts. Instead the boys sat in ecstasy as more and more pheromones were pumped into them. In reality only a minute or two had passed, but it might as well have been an hour. Cliff quickly had developed blue balls, but not like anything he had experienced before. The pain was incredible. He grit his teeth as he endured both the sensation his testicles might explode on the spot and the unrelenting pleasure of an edging that would never end. These couldn't be normal pheromones. These were military grade pheromones. As a tear rolled down his check Cliff peered over at Lucas. "FUCK! LET ME CUM!" cried Lucas, this time shooting a visible stream of pre-cum out of his package. The urge was so powerful it flew halfway between him and Cliff. Lucas started contracting his body in his seat, his veins visible between the muscles which seemed as if they were trying to break out of his skin. His six pack, already visible, grew deep cuts as he tried to use his core to free himself. His body turned red as he struggled against the metal constraints. While Cliff watched Lucas writhe, he noticed though his blurry eyes something different about his balls. Were they bigger? They were! Lucas' balls had inflated to at least three times their size, obviously to make room for the tremendous amount of cum the pheromones were producing. "Fuck..." moaned Cliff as he felt more cum being spawned in his own balls. They must be fucking enormous as well. His cock began throbbing with every heartbeat; he could see it running through its veins. The machine seemed to respond to Lucas' struggles. it started beeping, and then the sound of more air being pumped into Lucas was apparent. The pheromones forced him again into a relaxed state. He slid back into his chair, his muscles a little more pumped than before. "Oh yeah..." said Lucas. "Keep it fuckin' comin." An indeterminate amount of time passed, maybe an hour. The guys didn't know. Their throbbing cocks, red from the pressure of blood, were shining in the light of the white room due to all the pre-cum that their balls had forced out in attempt to make more room. Each of them also had spots of pre-cum on their lower stomachs from the multiple small releases they would experience. They lay panting with their eyes shut, gasping in the combination of air and super pheromones they were being given. Their balls were massive, the size of melons. Cliff fantasized continuously about breaking free from the restraints and squeezing the cum out of them, setting himself free from this erotic torment. But he could do nothing. He was too weak. Suddenly the voice came on: "ATTENTION RECRUITS. PREPARE FOR RELEASE." The boys shot their eyes open. Finally. FINALLY! They looked at each other, mouths smiling agape in excitement to be freed. They couldn't wait to fucking cum. It was the only thing in the world right now. Out of the bottom of the chair came mechanical tubes, which extended themselves first up and then over each of the boys' cocks. The tube contracted and became snug, then simulated a sucking sensation. "ARRRGH!" Both Cliff and Lucas wanted to come so badly at this action, but they still couldn't. It was then Cliff realized the pheromones were also keeping them from releasing prematurely. He heard a clink in the back of the chair. The air had stopped and the masks were removed from the boys. After about ten seconds of breathing fresh air, it happened. It was fucking incredible. "Uh, uhh, fuck. Yes, yes. Fuck yes. FUCK! FUCK YES!" Lucas became un-tamable in the ecstasy of his release. Cliff, on the other hand, was at a loss for words. The stud lay in the chair, all muscles flexed, pecs pointing his rock hard nipples up as far as possible as an unending stream of cum flew out of his balls and into the tube. His mouth stayed ajar. The boys came and came, not for a few seconds but minutes. At first there was not even throbbing, just a constant stream of cum. Then, towards the end, their grateful cocks started compulsing to release what was left of their cum, and with the even more increasing sensation, now too much to stand, they passed out. PART 5 Doctor Atlas was in the black control room of the compound on his terminal when Sergeant Steele entered the room, followed by two soldiers holding cylindrical glass containers of the boy's genetic material. "You've prepped the new recruits Sergeant?" asked Atlas. Steele nodded. "Excellent. Place the DNA into position." The soldiers took the containers of the boys' cum and locked them into a spot on the wall. Once they were locked in, Atlas typed in a few commands and the cum was drained from the containers. Two virtual constructions of the boys' bodies appeared on the large screen which took up an entire wall of the control room. "We'll need a complete analysis, but I think I know just which serum each of them should receive based on their existing genetic structure," said Atlas. "I know what you mean," responded Steele. "Nonetheless we have one week. I'll debrief the boys." --- Cliff and Lucas awoke in another white room, feeling better than ever. They were each on a bed. Another open door in the corner clearly led to a bathroom. They were both wearing white briefs. Cliff remembered his dream. Could it have been a sign? No, they were just generic white briefs. He looked again and realized there was something different about these. In bold black threading on the elastic front of the briefs read: M.E.N. SOLDIER #014 He glanced over at Lucas'. His read the same, but one number higher. The briefs were tight. His cock's outline was almost completely visible against it, and his glutes felt as if they were being flexed just from the pressure. He tried to shove his hands into them, to see if he could stretch them out, but they wouldn't budge enough to allow it in. In fact, the briefs were like steel - he couldn't move them at all as he ran his hands over them. Suddenly the door to their room opened and Sergeant Steele came in. "ATTENTION!" shouted Steele. The boys sprang to their feet and saluted. The briefs were tight and hard as fuck, but restricted no movement whatsoever. They seemed to conform to whatever happened inside them. "Consider yourself lucky boys. You've been selected for the finest unit in all the military. Are you ready to serve as elite soldiers?" "SIR, YES SIR!" "Are you ready to become well oiled machines?" "SIR, YES SIR!" "The treatment before was to extract perfect genetic structures from you so that the correct supplementation could be provided. Like I said before, these are military grade supplements, not steroids, and in order to provide such high quality we need to tailor them to your specific strengths. We acquired a copious amount of your cum in order to also utilize it in the supplement; testosterone is a key component. For the next week you'll be doing some physical exercises in order for us to gauge your strengths. Is everything clear?" Everything wasn't clear, but the boys did not even know were to start. "After the week you'll be given the supplementation we've engineered for you, and you'll finally be initiated as Soldiers of M.E.N." Cliff remembered the writing on the underwear. "Sir, what does M.E.N. mean?" he asked. "It stands for our organizations name: Militaristic Enhancements on the Navy. We gave it this acronym since only men can participate due to the need for copious amounts of testosterone required for effective supplementation." Suddenly it began to make more sense to Cliff what their cum was being used for. It mildly disturbed him, but he was also curious towards what might be the result. A steroid tailored perfectly to his genetic structure? It sounded too good to be true. Steele continued, "And your underwear are to prevent you from masturbating this week. A man's testosterone spikes on the seventh day of abstinence, which is critical for our procedure, so you'll be wearing those all week." "What about using the bathroom?" asked Lucas. "You'll find you won't need to; you'll see. Training starts tomorrow boys. Be up at 0500 sharp!" responded Steele. "SIR, YES SIR!" --- For the next week the boys trained in another white room with weights and cardio machines. While they worked they were hooked up to machines taking analytics and were watched by soldiers taking notes. When they weren't lifting or running, they were being fed a viscous gray mush. Steele informed them it was all their required nutrients and no excess. While eating this and drinking only water, the boys found they never needed to use the bathroom. Their bodies were just holding onto all the mass they were gaining and reserving the water as well. this became more apparent as Lucas lost the definition of his abs, despite doing intense ab workouts and lengthy cardio sessions. When it came to weights, Cliff was clearly dominant. He benched much more than Lucas, pumped more iron during bicep curls and front lifts. When it came to cardio, Lucas was clearly in the lead. He was able to run faster than Cliff and for a longer amount of time. When they trained in the facility's pool, he was always in the lead. As they trained they developed a competitive attitude towards one another. One day Cliff watched as Lucas did stair climbers in front of him, as always in nothing but the skin tight briefs. He watched Lucas sweat as he pushed himself harder and harder climbing the stairs his rounded glutes slid against each other through the briefs. He became envious of Lucas' near perfect ass, and grunted as he hopped on the bench. He started putting up his six rep max, pushing it to eight, making loud grunts each time. Lucas turned around to see Cliff, veins popping out of his red torso. His biceps flared as his pecs struggled against the weight, ultimately winning with each rep. The pump gave Cliff a fully erect cock, which the briefs conformed too. Lucas became envious of Cliff's raw power. Then the night of the sixth day came. The boys sat facing each other off the side of their beds. "Tomorrow's the day," said Cliff. "Yeah man," responded Lucas. "What do you think this 'supplementation' is? Will it hurt, you think?" "No idea man. Listen, if shit goes south though, just know you're my bro." "Fuck dude, don't say that. We gonna come out of this more than soldiers - super soldiers man!" "Yeah... It's pretty fucking cool actually," Cliff thought out loud. "You know it bro," said Lucas, "put it there." He extended his hand. Cliff smiled and extended his. This two buds grasped hands tight. Then they hit the light and went to bed. --- "Atlas, are the serums ready for tomorrow's transformations?" said Steele as he entered the control room. "Just about. It's just as we thought. Clifford's body is perfect for the TANK soldier serum." "And Lucas' makes an immaculate candidate for JET." "Exactly." Atlas typed in some commands and two small vials on the wall were filled with two thick serums. In the vial labeled TANK SERUM there was a dark red liquid, and in the vial labeled JET SERUM a bright yellow one which almost glowed. Steele retrieved the vials from the wall and brought them to Atlas. Atlas then loaded the vials into another compartment closer to him and typed in a few more commands. The screen's camera cut to two vats which were storing the boys' loads. Then the serums slowly drained from the vials in the control room, must have followed some tubes in the walls, and were dispensed into the vats displayed onscreen. The combination of serum and cum in each vat started bubbling, and then expanding. As it expanded the color of the resulting liquid became more and more clear. Eventually, once it filled the vats, the liquid was only clear. It was full of bubbles which moved in every direction, but at a very slow pace. "One more thing," started Steele. "We have orders from higher up to push the limits. They want 50 percent tomorrow." "FIFTY!" said Atlas. "We haven't even tried 40! We have no idea what that will do to them." "It's not your call, or mine. You know the rules. Failure to comply will result in disciplinary action. Looks like they finally want to see bullet proof men." "So be it. I hope those boys are strong." PART 6 The alarm blared at 0500. Cliff and Lucas shot up from bed. This was it. Finally, after all this waiting they were about to find out what was in store for them. What Steele had said about the spike in their testosterone must have been right. Cliff felt riled up, completely ready to go. Ready to compete, lift, fuck, whatever. He and Lucas had a flex off to hype each other up, made a few harmless taunts, and bumped chests. A soldier opened the door and motioned for them to follow. They were led down some corridors and finally came to large white double doors with yellow and black caution symbols painted on each one. A sign on each side of the door read: EXPERIMENTATION ROOM 005. UNAUTHORIZED ACCESS IS PROHIBITED AND WILL RESULT IN DISCIPLINARY ACTION. ALL NEW RECRUITS MUST BE ACCOMPANIED BY NON-RESTRICTED PERSONNEL. The soldier typed a code into the key pad and opened the doors for the boys. Cliff and Lucas entered the room, and stood in awe of what they saw. In this much larger white room was a wall full of controls, by which Doctor Atlas stood reading analytics and making adjustments. In the center of the room was Sergeant Steele, there to greet the boys. Scattered throughout the room were more soldiers, some with heavy weaponry, others with notepads and pencils. They all had their eyes on Cliff and Lucas. But Cliff and Lucas weren't staring at them; they were staring at the two main structures centered in the room. They were two very large cylindrical chambers, entirely made of bulletproof glass, each with a handles door that led inside. On the tops and bottoms of the chambers were many metallic tubes, running off in different directions into the walls, floor, and ceiling. On the metal perimeter of the bottom of the left chamber Cliff could make out the inscription: TRANSFORMATION CHAMBER ALPHA And on the other: TRANSFORMATION CHAMBER BETA The boys knew these were for them. Two soldiers with metal rods came over to Cliff and Lucas. They inserted the rods into the backs of the elastic of their briefs. The briefs seemed to unlock and contract into the rods, leaving Cliff and Lucas bare in the room full of soldiers. The air felt cold on their now exposed cocks. "ATTENTION!" commanded Sargent Steele. Cliff and Lucas stood at the ready. "Cliff is to report into Transformation Chamber Alpha." With that, the glass door of the first chamber opened for Cliff. Cliff turned to Lucas, who with a solid expression gave him a nod of approval. Cliff made his way into the chamber and stood up straight, chest out, as the door closed and sealed him in. Lucas was then told to report to the other chamber, and did so. Once the doors were both closed the same deep voice from before boomed inside the tubes: "ATTENTION NEW RECRUIT. PREPARE FOR TRANSFORMATION. ADMINISTERING MASKS." Oxygen masks were lowered from the tops of the chambers. Both boys knew what they had to do, and slipped the masks on. The straps seemed to tighten as they were locked in, and the mask itself completely sealed itself on their faces. Cliff wondered if this would be more pheromones, but after a few seconds he realized it was only oxygen. "DOORS LOCKED. ADMINISTERING SOLDIER SERUM." Red lights started flashing on and off in the room. It startled Cliff and Lucas, but every other soldier seemed to be used to it. Suddenly from top and bottom tubes a thick clear liquid started pouring into the chambers. Cliff noticed as it gathered on the floor that it was moving towards his feet, as if it was somehow attracted to him specifically. He moved back instinctively, but there was no escaping it. As more liquid filled the chambers it finally made contact with his skin. "Ahh..." said cliff. The liquid was clinging to him and moving up his legs. It was warm, sticky, but most oddly seemed to actually SUCK on him. It was as if the liquid wanted to simultaneously get inside him and get something inside him out. He realized that something was his muscle fibers – they seemed to be almost magnetically attracted to the serum. More and more liquid filled the chamber, and he could no longer avoid the half falling from the ceiling. It ran down his shoulders and over his chest. It ran in different directions, trying to find dry places on his body to occupy. What really startled him was when the liquid reached his nipples. Instead of being a warm sensation like on the rest of his body, it felt very cold. Not only that, but for some inexplicable reason it REALLY sucked on his nipples. "Fuck!" he shouted, grasping the viscous material on his nips and clearing it off his body. The serum had filled the chamber up to the boys' waists at this point. As it began sucking on every bit of their flaccid cocks, they became a little erect. Cliff couldn't help but think back to the experience he had a week earlier. He wondered if he was going to cum again, but realized it would be impossible, for the serum was making its way into his rod. He thought it would feel terrible, but it almost felt ... good. In fact, it even felt like he was slowly cumming. “Mmmph...” Cliff moaned as he became fully erect from the sensation. The serum was persistent to cover him, but not aggressive. He felt it ease its way between his glutes, which he was clamping in hopes he could stop the serum from going there. He realized at this point there was no stopping it, and relaxed his legs. The serum made its way through him, and he moaned as it found and started stimulating his prostate. By the time the serum made it up to his nipples, Cliff was ready for it. He braced himself and let the stuff latch on. Despite his best effort he stilled clenched his teeth and grunted a bit. He looked over at Lucas, who was having a similar struggle having his nipples abused like this. Lucas was trying to swim to the top of the serum, which was now quickly filling his chamber. As he projected himself upwards with his arms he would tighten his abs and puff up his chest, desperately trying to keep his nipples dry. Cliff thought how impressive of a swimmer Lucas was to be able to fight this hard against the pull of the viscous serum. Eventually Lucas grew restless and succumbed to let himself float. Cliff noticed as he let the serum latch onto his nipples, he gritted his teeth especially hard. Cliff became aware that for some reason Lucas' serum was treating him differently. Was it possible M.E.N. had given them two different super soldier prescriptions? Finally, after a few minutes, they were covered. The chambers were completely filled with the liquid. It was still full of bubbles, but the bubbles were only moving towards and over the boys' bodies. They also weren't bubbles of air, but just thicker serum. Even now it seemed to be trying to cover them more. It lifted them off the ground; they began floating in the middle of the chamber. It tore their arms and legs from their sides so as to expose every inch of skin that might be hidden. The boys found they could not move at all; the serum was to strong. All they could do was float there, letting it writhe its way over and inside them. "SOLDIER SERUM ADMINISTERED. APPLYING RADIATION." Cliff looked over at Atlas, who was manning the controls. He saw him turn a dial. "TWENTY-FIVE PERCENT." Suddenly the bubbles started become much more active, and their attraction to the boys' bodies much greater. "Arghhh.." Cliff started feeling his muscles contract and release, as if he was working out every single muscle at the same time. He looked at his biceps, which were receiving most of the stress. The veins on them were strained to the max. They were pulsating, and with each pulse remained a little bigger than before. His peaks were growing, and he started to see a very clear separation of his bicep from the rest of his arm. His forearms responded in a similar manner. He drew his attention to his torso. It seemed his already impressive chest was becoming wider. he watched as his pecs grew outward and to the sides, his nipples stretching a bit to match their new size. The only thing more distracting than the serum sucking on his now bigger nipples was the burning sensation in his abs. He looked down and could now visibly see a defined six pack, with some veins running straight down to his erect cock. He was all muscle! He wondered what his body fat percentage was now. "Fuck yeah!" said Cliff as he endured the pump the serum was giving to him. He also noticed something incredible; his bad eyesight was gone! The serum had fixed his vision. He looked over at his bud in the next chamber to see what alterations he was experiencing. Lucas was experiencing similar changes, but more impressively in his legs. The serum worked his calves first, creating muscles which jettisoned out and matched the size of his thighs before. His thighs, however, took on a new size more impressive than any bicyclist's. "Ahh, fuck..." said Lucas as he realized what the serum was doing to his glutes. He felt each glute blow up a little, as if being inflated. They become not only bigger, but more rounded out. Lucas flexed his glutes, enjoying the ecstasy of their sudden growth in conjunction with the stimulation the serum was providing to his prostate. His cock throbbed a little. Cliff and Lucas were thinking it might be over when suddenly they heard: "THIRTY-FIVE PERCENT." Cliff looked over at Atlas, who had just turned the dial. He clenched his teeth as the serum became much more aggressive. He shot up his head, his newly defined pecs sticking straight out while his arms were thrown back. The contractions his muscles were feeling grew stronger and more frequent. He felt as if not only he was working out, but working out way beyond his limit. It was as if he was pushing his one rep max multiple times, but for some reason his muscles weren't failing. And he had no choice but to keep going. His pecs became rock hard and grew even more. His lats, responding to the sudden growth of his front, widened themselves at an incredible pace. He wouldn't be able to put his arms down now even without the serum obstructing their way. His traps pulsed up to match the size of his shoulders, which were starting to look comparable to football padding. The veins from his chest shot up what used to be his neck, reaching a face that started to regrow its facial hair. The sensation of hair growing this fast on his jaw felt tingly; it was as if his testosterone had nowhere else to go. He started to feel the sensation on his chest. He forced himself to look down. His chest and stomach were covered in fine brown hair follicles; it looked incredibly manly. He watched as more and more grew, filling in the deepening cracks of his mighty six pack and incredible V. Then he noticed his cock. His fucking cock! It was growing, getting thicker too. It stood erect in the serum at not 6 or 7, but 10 inches. Cliff grinned, happy to have received a hairy 10 inch masterpiece. His upper torso was enormous now compared to his lower body, which was also impressive. Cliff grunted; the pain of his transformation started to feel good. Lucas writhed in pain of the forced workout as he received the higher dosage of radiation. He felt as if his abs were being torn apart. Looking down at his body, he too noticed hair follicles growing all over his chest. They were not as frequent as Cliffs', but longer. "Fuck yeah!" he thought. Finally he had chest hair. This chest hair was also a golden blond, unlike his dirty blond hair. He turned his attention to the burning sensation in his abs, and stared in awe. He no longer had a six pack, but a godly eight pack which connected his now mighty pecs to his cock. His cock! He couldn't believe it; the serum was affecting that too! Not only was it thicker like he had always wanted, but stood erect at an unbelievable 12 inches. A whole foot! As the serum sucked on his nipples they too grew. While they became wider, they were not nearly as wide as Cliffs'. Instead Lucas' nipples became perkier and started to jut out from his pecs, which with every pulse of the transformation become not wider but more round and aesthetically independent of Lucas' body. The only thing comparable to his supple chest was his even larger glutes, which too seemed to almost want to detach themselves from him. They were thick as fuck, but smoother than ever. Lucas welcomed the change; it matched his 12 inch package well. "Uhhhh.." moaned Lucas as the serum started beating on his prostate. His body lengthened to make room for his eight pack. While Cliff had become a good seven feet tall due to the transformation, Lucas easily stood at eight. Both the boys basked in the glory of their metamorphosis, letting their muscles involuntarily work themselves into rock hard pieces of meat. Their jaws become thicker, follicles of hair popping up all over their lower faces. Lucas even developed a cleft chin, while Cliff's become even wider and more defined. The boys now had faces of burly 25 year olds. Hair quickly grew out around their outstanding cocks, replacing that which had been lost before. And Cliff's pit hair grew back three times as thick as before. He laughed. Had he known he'd be turned into this absolute fucking beast one day he wouldn't have cared about keeping long pit hair before. Cliff looked over at Atlas, who was talking with Steele. He gave him a nod, and turned the dial once more... PART 7 "FIFTY PERCENT." Fifty percent radiation. The serum was uncontrollable. It moved in every direction, tried to make its way into every pore on the boys' bodies. They gasped in sheer pain. It was as if every muscle fiber in their bodies were being torn apart and regrown a little bigger, a little stronger. Then torn apart again as the next pump came. The serum was sucking so hard on their nipples that, with their massive new arms, they tried to reach their chest with their hands. They actually were able to put up a fight against the serum at this point, making some progress, but ultimately failing. It was still stronger, and everywhere in the chamber. they had nowhere to go. Cliff's biceps blew up. He could feel as they seemed to tear themselves apart from him, growing to the size of bowling balls. Likewise his shoulders grew again, fully asserting Cliff no longer had a neck. Hair covered his arms and legs. He looked down to check his cock, which he felt growing again. He could only see the tip of it over his hairy pecs, for they had grown outward much more than before. He grunted as his pecs stretched again, this time to keep up with the new size of his tremendous lats. "Fuck," thought Cliff as he anticipated the newest addition to his pecs. They were hard as fuck, and getting harder. Now they were not like rock, but STEEL. He had these two massive plates of steel trying to force their way out of his skin by growing wider and wider. But his skin did not give in; it only grew with them. Even his nipples grew instead of tearing against the sudden growth and cold sucking of the serum. Cliff had become a fucking beast, his massive cock throbbing as it tried to match the size of its eight foot tall owner. He threw his head back, letting the changes consume him, letting himself become the beast. His glutes bubbled up, his abs were so bulky that they jettisoned halfway out between his body and his pecs. His back shot out as far as his chest. His upper body had become as deep as it was wide. He grunted, feeling the sensation of the serum sucking his large nipples and caressing his thick foot long rod. "That's right," he thought, "Suck harder. Suck harder for the alpha beast!" --- Meanwhile, Lucas watched as his pecs ballooned up even more. They grew and grew and the serum sucked harder and harder on his nipples. Finally they had exploded passed the point of bowling balls and into full sized rounded watermelons. Like Cliff's, they were hard as steel. His nipples grew too, extending as the serum pleasured them, a full inch off of Lucas' body. The hair in the middle of his chest became a bit thicker. Suddenly he started sinking forward; the massive growth in his pecs has thrown his weight off. The serum seemed to respond by enlarging his back muscles, which pulled back on his shoulders and pecs. His eight abs were now surrounded by hundreds of smaller abdominals, which had all grown to inhumane proportions thanks to the transformation. His V was the most impressive on earth, running down to his 14 inch package, the icing on the cake of this immaculate military creation. ""Shit! Gahh," Lucas convulsed as his body grew taller once again. He stared down as his eight pack extended once again into an inhuman 10-pack. He grimaced; he had the abs of a fucking god. He gritted his teeth in agonizing pleasure as the serum began sucking on the new addition to his core. Then suddenly he felt a strong change elsewhere. ""Uhh, uhhhh... fuck. Here it comes again..." The serum was reducing this alpha of a man to jello as it worked his prostate. His 14 inch cock throbbed up and down, happy to be pleasured by more of the serum latching on to it, as the radiation caused his glutes and calves to balloon once more. His glutes finally reached the size of bowling balls, each one looking as if it should fall off of Lucas. But his skin was stronger than steel, and kept his godly physique in one piece. Even now at 50 percent radiation, Lucas moved passed the pain of the unending workout, letting his 10 foot tall body give into the transformation into a monster of a man. "It hurts..." he moaned. He felt the serum trying to rip off his nipples, abuse his prostate, work its way into the cuts of his abs as all his muscles continued to work themselves. "...It hurts, so fucking..." grunted Cliff as the serum worked his rectangular slabs of pecs harder, his enormous back to exhaustion, his biceps past the point of no return. All this while caressing his rock hard saucers of nipples and massive package. "It hurts so fucking..." The two boys had been transformed past the point the men, past the point of soldiers. The military had turned them into BEASTS. The two alpha super soldiers writhed in between pain and ecstasy, enjoying his own transformation and that of the other. "... GOOD!" PART 8 The radiation had been turned off, the serum had been drained, and the two beasts stood facing one another against the glass. They started grunting, pounding on the glass. Cliff swung his massive ape arms repeatedly against it, while Lucas stood confident, showing off his height and package. The transformation had put the boys in incredible heat. Each one to some extent forgot they were human, only looking to assert their animal dominance. They stood staring at each other with throbbing cocks, both of which profusely started leaking pre-cum. They were too distracted by one another to even think of jerking off. Each of them wanted to show the other they were the alpha. "What a success," commented Steele. "Better let them release," said Atlas, pulling a lever, "The effects of half radiation are apparent on their ability to control their libido." Suddenly the glass chamber lowered into a room below the transformation laboratory. Cliff and Lucas didn't care, however. They only stood staring at one another. Suddenly they were in a chamber all to themselves. The voice form before boomed: "INITIATING RELEASE." The glass cylinders shot up, freeing the beasts. Cliff started hulking his way towards Lucas, the massive plate mail of armor that were his chests and abs sliding over one another. But instead of clanking they glided, each one supporting the next. But Lucas was too quick. His transformation endowed him with incredible speed. Soon he was behind Cliff, shoving his foot with the force of his godly calves into the valley of Cliff's back. "ARRRGH!" roared Cliff, stumbled forward and cracking the concrete floor with the landing of his massive foot. He swung around, but Lucas was already gone. He turned trying to find him, and by the time he did, all he could make out was Lucas' massive package accompanied by his (at least) size 15 foot landing itself in between the hairy slabs of meat that were Cliff's pecs. Cliff fell to the floor backwards, creating a crater in the ground. He looked up. Lucas was standing in front of him, flexing his incredible ten pack and watermelon sized tits, and letting his cock throb pre-cum onto Cliff. It got stuck in the hair which covered Cliff's bulging abdominals. "Can't beat me bro," started Lucas. His voice was incredibly deep. He was an alto before. Now he was a bass! "I always was the fastest!" "Hah!" Shouted Cliff. His voice was even deeper. He got up, flexing his biceps into globes of masculine power. "Fuck your speed bro. All that matters is size! And I'm the FUCKING KING of size!" He turned his bicep flex downward into a pec flex; veins running all over his body popped up and almost out of his military grade skin. Lucas was taunted, and prepared his next attack. This time Cliff was ready. He waited in the middle of the room, using his raw animal instinct to detect when Lucas would strike. THERE! He caught his foot and threw him to the floor, creating another crater. Lucas lay on his stomach, his astronomically large pecs propping his upper body up. Cliff took the opportunity, threw his weight on Lucas, and... Pinned! Cliff locked down at his opponent on the shattered cement floor, panting heavily as sweat ran down what used to be his neck. Lucas struggled against his weight, but it was no use. Cliff's lock was too strong, and he had the advantage of being the heaviest for his weight class, THE HIGHEST WEIGHT CLASS IN THE FUCKING WORLD. Nonetheless Cliff maintained absolute focus in asserting his position. He felt his massive package throbbing up against Lucas' steel glutes. The two were both bursting with newfound testosterone, their libidos were on fire. Cliff knew he had to relive their heat. While maintaining his grip, he reached around Lucas to find his absolute snake of a cock. He caressed it, up and down, letting Lucas' pre-cum lubricate his grip. He gave Lucas' baseball sized balls and small squeeze. Pre-crum shot out of Lucas. "Fuck bro..." Lucas seemed to forget the need to be an alpha. "What are you doing to me? Fuck, that feels good." Lucas let Cliff work his body into ecstasy just like the serum had done. Cliff wrestled Lucas into new positions while pleasuring his cock and nipples. Eventually Lucas un-flexed his glutes. Cliff took the opportunity to win the match; his cock made sure of it. He started grunting as his cum covered girth slid into Lucas and dominated his prostate. "Fuck bro! Aghh. Fuck... yeah," moaned Lucas. "You wanna fucking come bro?" asked Cliff in an assertive deep voice. Lucas didn't respond; he was too lost in the ecstasy. Now was Cliff's opportunity to relieve the heat that was turning them into animals. He began vigorously stroking Lucas' wet cock from tip to base, squeezing his balls every now and then. He ran his other hand up Lucas' washboard abs, fingering each and every crevasse on the way up. He grasped Lucas' watermelon chest and caressed its protruding nipples. Finally, he let his load loose. As Cliff came so did Lucas. It was just like before; the stream of their come did not stop for a few minutes. A few seconds in something happened to Lucas as well; his nipples started leaking cum. The transformation at 50 percent radiation must have had some unexpected effects. Once the boys stopped streaming cum and started shooting it out in pulses, Lucas' nipples started firing it out so it no longer just ran down his pecs and into the valley of his abs. Lucas' cock and nipple cum flew an incredible 10 feet across the room. His package was like a fucking fire hose. He was paralyzed with ecstasy as the same force of Cliff's ejaculation took place inside of him. Then, after several minutes of climax, the boys fell in exhaustion, Cliff on top of Lucas. "What did they do to us man?" asked Lucas. "What did they turn us into?" Cliff panted heavily. They had turned them into muscle bound gods, fucking freaks of nature that would make any juicer cower in fear. Their new muscles and uncontrollable libido turned them into the alpha beasts of the earth. Suddenly both boys felt a familiar sensation. Their balls, emptied of all cum, began pulsing. They could feel their testosterone stirring, their balls pumping loads of it back into their system. Cliff remembered what Steele had said about the importance of testosterone in the supplementation. It looks like the transformation made testosterone the body's highest priority. As he watched Lucas' veins swell with the stuff, he felt his own body start creating more cum. All too quickly his balls were past maximum capacity, and his flaccid cock secreted more pre-cum. He smelt the pheromones coming off Lucas. The two wreaked of manhood. He stared Lucas in the eyes, their massive cocks reloading military grade erections, and with confidence responded: "Soldiers."
  2. JasonDarkfire

    Bracers Of Greed 2: Male Order.

    A continuation of my Bracers Of Greed story. Part 1 is here: Not as much muscle growth in this one, but there will be more in future installments. In the meantime, hope you enjoy! So my grandfather had given me some kind of magical bracers that turned me into a giant, muscular bull monster. I smashed the floor, destroyed the couch, and blew a load big enough to hit the ceiling. I should be calling him asking what these were, how to get them off; SOMETHING before my mother or somebody else stumbled in on the disaster I made or the thing I was. The last thing I needed right now was another person seeing me like this. “So…” I asked of the terrified mailman I’d just grabbed and hurled from the front door to the couch, “…What’s your name?” The poor guy looked about as white as a sheet, or at least as close to it as someone of African American descent I loomed over him, thick hoof-like hands on either side of his head. Couldn’t really blame him for being terrified, though. Considering how easily he’d been thrown, it was no wonder his brown eyes we locked dead on me, and I had to give him credit that he hadn’t screamed or pissed himself in fear or anything like that. Course, if he’d seen what this place had looked like a couple of minutes ago he might not have been so calm. I don’t know if it was just the sheer amount of pleasure or too much blood going to my cock and not enough to my brain, but eventually I must have blacked out. It was roughly an hour later when I came to a living room smashed to bits and covered in my cum, myself included as my fur unglued itself from the floor as I sat up. First things first; I needed a shower. Perhaps the weirdest thing about all of this was how NOT weirded out I was. My body, the destroyed living room, the bracers that I couldn’t remove; any of that should’ve been freaking me out. I didn’t know how to fix myself or anything I’d broken, and the strongest concern I could muster was a solid, “meh”. I was more upset when I banged my horns against the doorway trying to squeeze into the bathroom for my shower than anything else. In front of a mirror for the first time, I got a proper assessment of myself. I stood about 6 and half inches tall now, up a little more than half a foot from my previous height, with thick brown fur covering pretty much every inch of me. My hair was a very dark shade of brown and flowed down over my shoulders to about midway down my back. I had a short bovine like muzzle and thick pearl white horns on either side of my head, about an inch in length emerging perpendicular to my head before turning upwards and becoming mostly straight save for a slight curve in the middle of each horn. Finally I made note of the firey red eyes, which I could swear were almost glowing slightly. What really stood out(Well, besides all the non-human stuff) were my muscles. Every inch of me looked like it was practically bursting with power and size, and damn if it didn’t feel amazing. Though the fur blocked it a little, only an idiot would fail to miss pecs that felt like slabs of concrete, or shoulders thick enough that it looked like I was wearing pads underneath them, or biceps that peaked like a mountain top when I flexed. My cock started to stir as I ran my hooves over the stone-hard abs while I admired the rippling cords of muscle on my back as I turned my back toward the mirror. Speaking of my cock, it had gone down in size quite a bit from when I last left it. A bit disappointing, but considering how I passed out beating it off earlier I could see the downsides of it being that big constantly. It was still bigger than normal in its flaccid state, roughly six or seven inches, though it was starting to reach about a foot in length especially as I gripped my tight, firm butt(and also noticed the thick brown tail that ended in a tuft of fur that I’d somehow missed earlier). It had taken some real effort not to start pumping my cock right there, and I could feel it starting to stir now as I looked over the mailman in front of me. “What’s your name?” I asked again. “R-Rod…” The frightened mail carrier finally stammered out. The guy looked like he was in his late 30s or early 40’s, with a bit of a belly to boot. “Hi Rod. I’m…Sirbeus.” Giving him my real name seemed like a bad idea, and the only one that popped into mind was an old online handle I used to use when I was a teenager. “How’s your day going?” “O-O.K., I guess…” I could hear his massive gulp as he looked around nervously. “T-This is a nice p-place here…” “Thanks. You should’ve seen it a couple of minutes ago, though; it was a disaster.” I glanced back at the living room, which looked pristine and not like I had just destroyed it a little while ago. I first noticed some other abilities I had while I was in the shower earlier. The shower head was barely high enough to hit me when I was my normal human self, and now the stream barely made it up to my chest. The shower was too small and I was too bulky to get my body any lower, and I was rapidly getting annoyed. With a snort, I grabbed the pipe behind the shower head and twisted it. I could feel the metal yielding to my grip like clay, and despite that the pipe remained undamaged. The metal screeched and protested as it moved, but the water flow was never interrupted. I was even able to stretch the metal and treat the shower head like it was a hand held one despite clearly not being one. When I finished washing off and let it go, it snapped back into place like nothing had happened. I was able to repeat the same repairing process on the floor and even the couch once I’d grabbed the two pieces and held them together. I also noticed a dull red glow each time, on the shower head pipe, the cracks in the floor, and the gap between the broken pieces of couch while I was manipulating them. The bracer on my right arm, the one with all the red jewels in it, seemed to be reacting as well. The one gem that had been glowing slightly was growing dimmer with each use; clearly there was some connection. My cum evaporated like steam when I concentrated on removing it, but the glow in the gem faded out entirely just as I finished. I knew that was bad; I wouldn’t be able to change back without repowering that gem. I didn’t know HOW I knew, but I knew for certain, and even if I didn’t understand how, I knew I needed another person to help me recharge it. Rod knocked on the door with a delivery soon after, and the bushes that surrounded the front door kept anybody from seeing as I yanked him inside. “You look tense, Rod.” That was putting it mildly. “Tell you what; let’s make a deal. You promise to calm down and talk with me a bit, and not tell anybody about what you saw here today. In exchange, I promise I won’t hurt you, kill you, or lie to you. Deal?” “D-Deal…” Something happened when that word came out of Rod’s mouth. There wasn’t some big explosion or alarm or anything like that, but something felt different. Rod seemed as confused as I felt as his breathing started to come in a more normal, controlled manner. He seemed to be calming down, almost to his surprise. For my part, I felt kind of weird. I didn’t really have any desire to hurt, kill, or lie to Rod anyway, but now it felt like I simply couldn’t even if I did. I understood Rod as a person, and I understood how to punch, kick or otherwise injure people and lie to them as a separate act, but when it came to combining him and any of those ideas, it was like my brain just didn’t understand the concept. I just…couldn’t do it. Not that I showed it as I sat on the easy chair across from him. Rod straightened up on the couch as the chair protested under my bulk. Keeping up the appearance of control and certainty was important in this situation if I was going to get what I needed, but I also couldn’t push him too hard or I’d scare him off and lose my chance. Where all this knowledge was coming from and what was happening I wasn’t entirely sure, but I was finally starting to get an idea. “Wow. I feel… weird.” Rod sounded much calmer as he looked me over, seemingly unbothered by my nude form or anything else. “I feel like I should be terrified, but I’m just… not. What ARE you?” “A demon. Or at least, partly one.” That was the best explanation I could come up with; the strange red glow on everything I did earlier, the small wisps of smoke that continually came off the bracers, the deal I had just made, all this strange knowledge that seemed to be at my fingertips… it practically screamed demonic. “You’re a demon? Like, from Hell?” Rod shifted a little in his seat but otherwise didn’t seem too distressed; the deal we just made was probably binding his panic like it bound my ability to do any of the negative things I said I wouldn’t do to him earlier. “Maybe? I haven’t been at this too long. I don’t feel evil or anything. Different, definitely, but not evil.” That was true; whatever had happened to me, I didn’t feel like making sacrifices to Satan or burning the world in hellfire or anything like that. I was more concerned about getting things for myself than I was sacrificing myself for others, yes, but not at the expense of ruining others just to get it. I was just a bit more… greedy, maybe? “Rod, I’d like to make you another offer. Is there something that you want? Something that you’d desire more than anything else? Something you’ve tried forever to obtain and keep falling short? I can give you that, Rod. All I need from you in exchange is a little bit of your soul.” I held up a hoofed hand as his eyes shot up in surprise. “Relax; it’ll grow back.” “But it’s my soul! I kinda need that!” Rod remained still on the couch, and though his voice still had a hint of alarm he didn’t make a break for the door or anything. “You need some portion of it. Technically any encounter you have with an individual is an exchanging of souls, though the level of the exchange varies depending on the interaction. Saying hello to someone involves quite a bit less of soul expenditure than if you had sex with them, for example, and any interaction can be positive or negative depending on the circumstances. That’s how it works for humans, whereas demons work a little differently.” Souls are sources of power, one that demons can use a source of fuel for their own abilities. While stealing souls isn’t impossible, the trauma and damage caused by doing so makes the hassle of doing so not worth the effort. That’s why demons make deals with people to give up parts of their souls willingly. It felt like someone was whispering this in my ear as I explained it to Rod, and confirmed that I was probably dealing with some kind of demon myself. I had to wonder a little how much of what I was doing was by choice and being guided by someone else, but that didn’t change the fact I still needed Rod to help me get back to normal. “The more you give the more side effects you’ll see, but as long as you don’t sign over your whole soul in a single shot you’ll recover in time. And I agreed not to lie to you, so you know I’m telling you the truth. Now, tell me; what is it you desire?...” Rod remained silent for what felt like ages. I had to remain strong and confident looking as I gently folded my arms over my chest and leaned back on the easy chair, though internally I was starting to sweat a little. What if he was still worried about the consequences? What if he had no desires? I didn’t need a demon in my head to tell me that mentioning we needed to finish this up before my mother got home would put a dent in the brave face I was putting on. “I want a better body.” I felt a smile curling on the edge of my lips as Rod spoke. “I’m tired of always being tired. I want to be able to run again without needing to catch my breath after a couple of steps.” “I think that could be arranged.” I rubbed my muzzle as I mulled over how to play this before coming up with an answer. “How about this; I’ll give you the ability to modify your own body at will, with some limits. In exchange, you come by here once a week and let me take a portion of your soul. Think of it as buying something on credit, only you’re getting something that money just can’t buy. We’ll keep it small; say, 5% of your soul over the next 12 weeks? We can arrange meet up times and set conditions later, but under no circumstances will I leave you a soulless husk of a man. Deal?” Yes, this was good. A small but steady source of soul power would be perfect to keep me going, and hey, maybe it might lead to further deals down the line. Rod could spread the word, and I could use him to show other potential customers that making deals with me would be perfectly safe. Everyone’s a winner then! …I REALLY feel like I should be bothered I’m thinking about the exchanging of souls in terms of networking and marketing... The word, “Deal” had barely left Rod’s mouth when he suddenly began to look glassy-eyed. Before I could ask what was wrong, a small mote of white light emerged from his chest, probably no bigger than a baseball. I held out a hand and watched as the mote slowly floated into my palm. As I rolled it around in my palm, I felt images and memories from Rod’s life flashing through my mind. I was learning all about him, his life, the good parts and the bad; it was frankly amazing. All of that paled in comparison to when I closed my hand around the portion of his soul and absorbed its power. Every muscle in my body surged as the power ran through me, pumping slightly larger before reverting down to their normal size. The feeling was orgasmic to the point that my cock went from soft to over a foot long in an instant, a small bit of precum shooting out onto the floor between us. Fuck, I could get hooked on that. One of the red gems was glowing brightly again, but for what was next I needed the blue gems on my left arm. Holding out my left hand, another mote of light like the one I just absorbed sprung to life in my hand. This one looked like a small fireball in both color and the intense heat coming off it, and I half expected it to burn Rod as it floated toward him and entered his chest. Rod started to come around again as the fireball entered him without harm to either him or his clothes. “How do you feel?” I asked Rod as the glassy look left his eyes. “A little dizzy…and hot…” Rod started to pant and fan himself rapidly; within seconds he was sweating up a storm. “Fuck, why is it so hot?!” Rod tried to stand, only to have his legs buckle under him as soon as soon as he tried to straighten up. He managed to get his hands out in front of him to keep from face planting onto the floor, though I couldn’t help but notice the odd, “CLOP-CLOP!” sound his hands made as they landed. Rising off the easy chair to kneel next to him, I noticed the hoof-like hand structure like my own. His hooves were a deep charcoal black color, though my eyes were drawn to a much more distinct transformation. At first I was worried something had gone horribly wrong when flames started to grow along the back of Rod’s body. The fire burned in a straight line from the top of his head to slightly down behind his shoulders, with another geyser of flame erupting from just above his ass. His clothes ignited and fell to the ground in a pile of ash and burnt cloth, soon joined by the hair on his head. The small hairs on his back were burnt away as well, though oddly his skin seemed undamaged nor did Rod seem to even notice the fire that burned on its own accord. His skin did look like it was bubbling a few moments later, his shoulders starting to look fuller and rounder. It took me a few moments to realize it was new muscle forming in the same way as my own had earlier. It was clear he wasn’t getting the same size as I had as the transformation moved down his shoulders and into his arms and chest, though what he lacked in sheer size he made up for in leanness. I could make out veins on his biceps as they started to bulge larger, looking as though his skin was almost shrink-wrapped around them. Rod’s breathing had been coming in kind of rough since he hit the floor, but soon it started to take on a new level of deepness as a cracking sound started emanating from his face. His lips were pulled back, and I couldn’t help but notice how his teeth looked wide and flat. It looked like his canine teeth had simply disappeared, something that only seemed to become more obvious as his mouth cracked and started pushing out from his face. His nose was pulled along for the ride, the ridge of it shrinking down as his nostrils started to flare larger and larger. The way his mouth was shaping, the snorting sounds, and the hooves were feeling to me like Rod was turning into a horse morph of some kind. That feeling became fact when the muscles that had been filling out down Rod’s arm reached his hands; true black hairs started to grow back up along his arm in a reverse of the muscle growth. They covered him rapidly, though the flames that seemed to encircle his wrists held my attention for a while. Again, Rod seem unbothered, and in fact seem to be getting better he pushed himself up to a kneeling position. The hair and muscle was spreading about evenly across his chest, his man-boobs spreading and shrinking back into his skin as they became a pair of slim, solid pecs. His abs came in an odd manner; the top of his stomach started to form a set of abs on top of his belly, then the abs seemed like they were pressed flat as they banished the fat underneath to…somewhere. Once one set came in, the next would follow the same pattern. He was developing a solid eight pack, or at least I thought so until his cock started getting in the way. My own penis had been largely untouched save for the size increase; Rod’s rod had a bit of a different reaction. The head of his cock was a solid ring of flesh with his cockhead square in the middle, his shaft purely pink save for the occasional spot of black in odd places. There also seemed to be a sheath of some sort at the base of his cock, covered in more black hair along with his nuts. Without getting in an actual dick measuring contest it was hard to say for sure, but he did seem a bit longer than I was now. Before I could really think about that, Rod just…disappeared. Well, that wasn’t quite right; he wasn’t on the floor anymore, but the front door had suddenly slammed open and I caught a glimpse of something red and black running outside the living room window. It felt like my brain barely had time to process the thought, “Wait, did he just run outside like that?” when he reappeared, the front door slamming behind him as he re-entered, tongue hanging slightly from his equine muzzle. “I just ran around the building!” He exclaimed. Seriously? He had the build of a really buff runner, but that should’ve been impossible. The building was a collection of over a half dozen apartments like this one. Even a championship sprinter would probably need a good thirty seconds to make a lap around the building; Rod had been gone maybe ten seconds max. “Sorry about running out, but I just felt like I had to move! I just felt so light, so full of energy like a spring that just had to be uncoiled!” Rod continued to pant slightly, though it seemed less from exertion and more from arousal as his hands roamed over his body, squeezing and groping occasionally. “Well, you certainly look like you’re made out of steel.” I smiled as I rose up and approached the anthropomorphic horse as he felt the tense, pulsing muscles of his quads. “Fuck, I feel so hot…” Well, he WAS kind of on fire. The flames on his head and neck did look sort of like a mane, and the column of fire above his butt did look a bit like a horse’s tail as it flicked and moved about behind his butt. Or maybe he was referring to something else as his now red eyes looked up at me, looking a bit surprised and confused. “Fuck; YOU’RE hot…” “Rod?...” A small gasp of surprise escaped me as I felt one of Rod’s hand slowly stroking the top my already erect cock. His own started to press against me as he stepped closer. “I never really thought about other guys before… well, never did anything with other guys before, at least, but you…” Rod’s other hand slowly slid over my chest as he continued to stroke my shaft with the other. “Did you do this to me?...” If I had, I hadn’t meant to. Rod didn’t seem too bothered by it as he fell to his knees in front of my cock, looking curiously at the slightly smoking bit of precum that had formed at the tip. A groan escaped me as he took a slow, cautious lick. His eyes went wide, and a second later his hands were gripping my ass as he wrapped his muzzle around my foot-long member. “Whoa! Sucking my cock wasn’t a part of our deal!” Rod’s mouth started pull off my member before I gently gripped the back of his head, the flames of his mane doing little more than tickling me as I slowly pulled him back onto me. “That was NOT a complaint; merely an observation.” Fuck; is he SURE he hasn’t done this before?! I’m sure having the longer than normal tongue is helping, but he doesn’t look like he’s hesitating or seems unsure of himself. He seems almost desperate for my cum the way he was slurping up every bit that was coming out, and between his tongue and his hot breath there was quite a bit for him to swallow. My cock didn’t seem to be getting any larger, much less to the size where I could’ve sucked myself off like I was earlier; maybe my deal to not hurt him earlier extended to not accidently doing so either. I hadn’t really thought about my sexuality that much before now; I had to spend too much time just getting through life to worry much about that. Did this mean I was gay now? I mean, obviously this felt amazing having Rod do this to me, and judging from how one of his hands left my butt to start stroking his own cock he’s enjoying himself quite a bit too. It feels like he’s worshiping me, addicted to me, and the thought of that was making me thrust my hips against him as I felt my nuts start to clench. If there was a woman, I’d have some breasts to grab, but then there’d only be my cock involved. But what if I got a woman AND a guy together? Or two women or two guys? More and more sexual scenarios raced through my head, and that’s why I realized; it didn’t matter the gender of the other individuals involved. It would still be sex, just sex in different ways. “More…” That word was filling my head again as I closed my eyes to bask in the pleasure. There was certainly an element of lust to it, but it was the idea of having more partners, more people desiring me, giving themselves to me, giving me pleasure that was starting to push me over the edge. Rod would just be the beginning of a long line of people giving me more of what I wanted. THAT’s what I really wanted; the sex was just a very, very nice bonus. The feeling of something hot and wet splashing against my leg caused me to open my eyes. Rod’s cock was spewing quite the load all of me and the floor, his own eyes half open in his pleasured haze. He was hot, horny and spewing his load like a firehose all thanks to me, and he’d be eternally grateful for it. He’d be just as grateful as I threw my head back, letting out a deep moan as I unleashed my own load into him. Rod’s eyes went from half-open haze to fully open surprised as the first blast hit, feeling like it shot straight down his throat. His tongue worked quickly to get the second spurt, his own cock still making a mess on the floor. My own seed soon joined that mess as Rod tried and failed to fully keep up with the floor, bits of my cum dribbling out of his muzzle and down onto the floor as he desperately tried to slurp up as much as he could. My cum continued to come to the point Rod’s abs seemed to be doming a little trying to take it all in, though he didn’t seem to mind. In fact, he looked almost disappointed when about a minute later my orgasm finally started to ebb. I was still as stiff as stone, though. Rod seemed to approve as he stood up, our cock rubbing against each other as his hands started to roam over my big arms. Sure, I should probably stop this now. My mother would be home soon, and I still had to show Rod how he could revert between this and his human form. Still, I also just had to know if his butt would stay as tight as it was now once I rammed my cock into it a few dozen times. Maybe I was becoming a greed demon, but I only had one thought as I licked up some of my own sweet cum from what I imagined was the first of many customers. Greed was good.
  3. BRAINIAC: THE MEGA-BIKER BY GLAMROCKCOWBOY BASED ON THE “BRAINIAC” STORIES CREATED BY DAVIEK It was the day after Halloween, and Rob was recovering from the party in his apartment building the night before. All around the University neighborhood, there were smashed pumpkins cluttering up the sidewalks and roadways, despite the University's stern policies against such activities, and the equally stern punishments for those who got caught taking part in them. First offenders were required to help clean up the mess they had made. Repeat offenders were subject to disciplinary suspension, or even permanent expulsion from the University, a policy that Rob personally agreed with. In actual practice, the punishment for first offenders was usually more than sufficient to dissuade them from any further such incidents. This morning, however, as Rob was returning to his building after breakfast, he was disgusted to notice that a local gang of teenage bikers were making things even worse. They laughed and sneered as they smashed even more pumpkins on the roads and sidewalks. Because they were not connected with the University, they knew that University officials had no jurisdiction over them, and the local Juvenile Courts were too backed up with other cases to bother with them, even though they were committing vandalism, and creating both health and safety hazards, by their rebellious behavior. Fortunately, Rob was still too far away for the young hoodlums to notice his approach. Not wanting to become involved in the gang's activities—and definitely not wanting to have the gang turn on him and make him a target for the now-rotting fruit that was being flung around the area—Rob carefully made his way through a back alley towards the building's rear entrance. Just before he reached the back door, however, a young sophomore who was a friend of Rob's came through, heading for his own motorcycle, which was parked in an adjacent lot. To Rob's horror, the gang instantly made the young student their special target. Rob knew that if one of those pumpkins struck the fleeing youth, he would almost certainly suffer a concussion or other serious injury. If, on the other hand, they managed to hit the so-phomore's bike, it would be seriously damaged, and quite possibly destroyed altogether. Rob knew that his schoolmate was on full financial aid, and would not be able to afford the cost of any repairs that might be required, let alone buy a replacement motorcycle if that should be necessary. Because of the high number of incidents resulting from this kind of vandalism, the sophomore's motorcycle insurance policy excluded any such damage from coverage. The State Insurance Department was now contesting the exclusion in court, but Rob knew that, given the current backlog in the court system, it might well be years before a decision was handed down, and that any such decision would almost certainly be appealed. Thus, if the young sophomore's bike were hit, he would effectively be without transportation for the remainder of his college career. Suddenly, to Rob's horror, a member of the gang managed to fling an unusually large pumpkin directly at the sophomore's head. Rob instantly realized that, if it made contact, his young schoolmate would be killed instantly, or would at least suffer a broken neck or spine, either of which would cripple his friend for life. “STOP!” he yelled, at the very top of his lungs. To Rob's immense relief, as it had so many times in the past, time throughout the universe came to a complete standstill. The familiar computer in-terface made its appearance, and Rob prepared to make a series of changes to correct the situation—and with compound interest! Walking up to the young ssophomore, Rob commanded, “Select object. Edit.” He then paused and studied his young schoolmate for a few seconds, carefully considering the changes he wanted—and needed—to make. This, he decided, was a somewhat different case from most of the people he would nor-mally use his special gift on. While it was obvious that a number of changes in this young man's situation would be both necessary and beneficial, he decided against giving his schoolmate an entirely new identity, which would have been his normal practice. Nevertheless, Rob already knew that his schoolmate was intensely interested in becoming a glam metal rock musician, as well as a bodybuilder. Well, Rob decided, he would give his friend that—and a lot more besides! Rob's first act was to improve his schoolmate's physical characteristics. “Increase subject's musculature by 500%,” he snapped. “Also, increase height to 7 feet 7 inches, and increase bone thickness to accommodate increased muscle size.” Within a few seconds, the young freshman grew from a skinny 19-year-old geek into a young muscle giant. Rob then walked around his newly transformed friend to decide what to change next. “Load hair template 'TJ Racer 2',” he directed. Instantly the youth's hair grew and swelled into the biggest glam metal hairstyle Rob had ever seen. “Load template 'Extreme Glam Metal Makeup 2', he now directed. “Cologne: 'Preferred Stock' by Coty. Also, load template 'Giant Gonads 3'. Increase lip thickness 100%.” Moments later, Rob's schoolmate was transformed into one of the hottest-looking glam rockers Rob had ever seen. Rob felt, however, that a few refine-ments were still needed. “Skin tone: Increase tan 200%. Load wardrobe template 'Extreme Glam Metal Leather 2'. Increase IQ level 100%. Primary occupation: College student, advanced placement, majoring in music. Secondary occupation: glam metal rock musician, skill level 'Virtuoso 2'. Finances: Multi-billionaire. Adjust speech, mannerisms, and thought processes to match.” Rob paused for a few momentrs as the numerous changes he had just ordered were implemented. In a matter of seconds, the young giant was transformed into one of the most richly-clad young glam metal studs he had ever seen. There were a few finishing touches that he still needed to make, though, he de-cided, before he unleashed his newest creation. “Sexual orientation: Straight. Sexual activity: Virgin until marriage. Selecting other options. Alcohol use: none until age 21. Drug use: none. Tobacco use: none. Primary vehicle: Indian Chieftain motorcycle, heavily customized with studs, engine twin turbocharged. Secondary vehicle: Cadillac CTX, white flip-flop pearlescent paint, all available options, engine supercharged. Increase speed of reflexes 200%. Auto-fill subject's memory based on selections and save all changes. Load object and resume.” Only a few seconds later, the now-transformed glam-rocker turned on his heel, saw the pumpkin coming towards him, then, to Rob's astonishment, grabbed it out of the air and sent it flying right back in the direction of the young hooligans who had flung it toward him to begin with. The teens froze in terror as the giant pumpkin zoomed within an inch of the gang leader's head, then exploded into dozens of fragments as it struck a large tree nearby. As might be expected, the gang members turned and prepared to run. Before any of them could take a single step, however, the young muscle giant bellowed, “STAY WHERE YOU ARE—EVERY ONE OF YOU! IF I HAVE TO COME AFTER EVEN ONE OF YOU, I'LL RUN RIGHT OVER ALL OF YOUR HEADS!!” Trembling in every limb, the teens did as they were told. Rob's schoolmate stalked over to them and fixed them with a burning gaze of anger and contempt. “JUST WHAT IN THE NAME OF SANITY DO YOU PUNKS THINK YOU'RE DOING? YOU COULD HAVE KILLED SOMEBODY THAT WAY! IS THAT WHAT YOU CALL FUN? HUH??” By now, the teen gang members were actually down on their knees begging for mercy, crying hysteri-cally. “Please don't hurt us!” the gang leader begged. “Yeah, Mister, we're sorry!” Rob and his house-mate, whose name was David, were conviinced that the boys meant what they said. Not wanting to be too hard on them, but still feeling they needed to be taught a lesson, David sharply commanded them to stand up. The boys promptly did so. “If you're truly sorry, you're gonna have to prove it,” he replied. “And in this case, the way I'm going to require you to prove it is for all of you to clean up this mess—NOW!!” To the two collegians' enormous satisfaction, the young gang members promptly did just that. While they were at work, Rob pulled out his cell phone and called the University's Buildings and Grounds office and arranged to have a truck sent over to collect the pumpkin fragments for proper disposal. In less than an hour, the job was completed. Both Rob and David nodded to indicate their approval. The boys then went the proverbial extra mile by insisting on assisting the groundsmen in sho-veling the collected fragments into the back of the truck. As the truck pulled away, David turned toward the teens with a smile. “You did a good job, guys,” he said, in a warm tone of praise that made their faces all flush with pleasure. To their utter disbelief, he then insisted on giving each of them a crisp $100 bill in payment for their efforts. “Stay out of trouble,” he promised, “ and I'll see what I can do to get each of you a really good-paying job. Now be off with all of you!” The now-jubilant teens thanked their new benefactor profusely, complimented him on the outfit he was wearing, and then departed. Rob and David exchanged a joyful high-five. What could have been an ugly and even murderous incident had instead been turned into a triumph. For his part, Rob had never felt such supreme satisfaction that the use of his unique gift had turned out so well. Then, to Rob's surprise, David asked him what his plans were for the rest of the day. Since that day was a Sunday, and there were therefore no classes, Rob replied, “I was planning to go to Hell with Dante, but I can wait on that, at least for a while. Did you have something in mind?” “Yes, as a matter of fact,” David answered, a wicked grin lighting up his gorgeous features in a manner that caused Rob to shiver with delight. “I'm planning on shopping for some new outfits, including leathers and boots. Would you care to come with me?” A wicked grin now came over Rob's face as he instantly accepted. His schoolmate then went back inside just long enough to get a helmet for Rob to wear, then put on his own and led Rob to the garage where his fabulously-decked-out motorcycle was parked. The two students then mounted David's superbike and took off for what turned out to be the hottest motorcycle shop in town. David explained that this was the shop that had done such a fabulous job with his first bike, and that he now wanted a second, even more extravagant machine, and an even more lavish set of leathers and boots to go with it. “By the way,” the young billionaire asked, as they arrived at their destination, “Do you know how to ride a motorcycle?” Regretfully, Rob shook his head. “Well, then, we're gonna change that,” his dorm-mate shot back firmly, yet with a grin that was so lustful and wicked it was tantamount to a leer. “In fact,” David went on, “by the time I'm through with you, you're gonna be every bit as much of a glam-metal rocker as I am—in fact, I insist on it!! I insist on buying you a custom bike, too—every bit as lavish as the one I'm gonna get!” Rob was aghast. In all the years he had used his special gift, he had made it a point never to use it in any way that might even suggest he was doing so for personal gain. He also knew that he could not use his power on himself—and he had yet to find anyone, anywhere, who also had that same gift. He tried his best to reason, even to argue with his friend—but in the end, David disarmed his arguments. He pointed out that Rob had taken David under his wing virtually from the moment he had first set foot on the campus more than a year before. “You've helped me again and again during all this time,” he concluded. “Please, Rob, give me a chance to help you in return.” Even through the visor of his helmet, Rob could see that there were actually tears in David's eyes. It was the sight of those tears that finally prompted Rob to break down and nod his head in agreement. He could never stand to see anyone he cared about cry. The sight of tears in the eyes of one of those he had helped made his feelings even stronger. When Rob nodded his consent, David instantly lifted him up like a feather and hugged him hard. “Thank you, Rob, thank you!” he choked out. “You have no idea how much this means to me!” Stunned and overwhelmed, too moved to speak in return, Rob simply returned his friend's embrace as best he could. Then, after they had both wiped their eyes, they walked into the shop to begin Rob's new life alongside his now best friend as a glam-metal biker. Rob had no idea as to why his life was taking such an unexpected turn, but something inside of him told him not to question it—that this was at least a partial reward for his unselfish use of his gift, and that, as long as he continued to use that gift responsibly, even greater rewards were yet to come.
  4. Thomas can feel his back, delts, traps, and shoulders ballooning, stretching and popping in more places than he can count as the chair begins creaking. He is testing the restraints now as a couple of the seams on the straps tear ever so slightly. His arms have surpassed 23” and his biceps and triceps are gloriously humungous. They are bunched up on the back of the chair as he has to hunch over to handle the mass that is forming on his frame. His pecs are still growing as they stretch the shirt fabric to its limits. There is a massive gap beneath them as he can no longer see the monstrous eight slabs beneath his huge furry mantits. He loves the way they look as his nipples and areolas thicken and double in size nearly perfectly on the corners. They are almost entirely visible from outside his shirt. He understands why the shirt was so loose now, but he wants to destroy it without having to use his hands. He is now staring at the two men in front of him and realizes that they are nearly nude. He is not the same Thomas they remember at all anymore. His eyes and face still resemble the old Thomas, but he isn’t nearly as shy, but that was to be expected of course. His lower half is nearly done growing as they walk up to him seeing that the transition is nearly complete. Arliss and Cliff motion for the medical staff to leave so they can spend some one-on-one time with the huge young hulk. They both take turns rubbing his 35” quads and 23” calves which are sending shivers up and down the Canadian’s massive back. Cliff doesn’t even say anything before he reaches down to run his tongue along the huge, even larger 13” shaft, tasting the thick cockhead and guzzling its contents. Arliss massages his lower body making Thomas feel every sensation. He is yelling in delight and wants desperately to ravage both men. A few more tears are made on his arm and leg straps as he flexes his legs and arms. The volume in his upper arm is too much for the shirt now as the seams rip in half, exposing his gigantic ball-shaped veiny shoulders. His expanding lats are busting through as well as they destroy the sides of the shirt and flare out to the point that they are messing with the chair’s arms. His eyes are fixed on Cliff mostly, as he stares at the big hunk, breathing deeply and sounding like a giant bear, as his mentor continues to worship his monster cock, toying with his swollen cockhead. Arliss decides to fuck Cliff so he slides his thong off to push his huge cock inside the big man. Cliff gulps on Thomas’s cock for a few minutes before he stops to allow Arliss to push himself all the way in to pound him and blast his cum inside. The older top pulls out and backs off to get up and put his thong back on. He appears to be done knowing that Cliff should be able to handle the rest. “FUCK Cliff, that was way too fun. *looks at Thomas and swoons* You are a fucking beautiful man now young man. Well I should say, beastly man. I will be back in a few minutes to help clean this up.” Arliss departs as Cliff goes back to pleasuring Thomas, who is obviously far from being done. His muscles are swollen and throbbing. His shirt is hanging halfway off his body and his engorged pecs are begging for freedom. His mentor wants to put him over the edge and thinks he can do it, so he starts toying with his client even further. “I want you to fucking try and get free Thomas. I know you can do it, I can see how much the straps are fraying now. The raw power that is emanating from you is intoxicating and I am positive that shirt will do what that puny pair of shorts did earlier. Fucking grow a bit more and destroy that shirt.” Thomas is so wound now that he is straining and flexing even harder than before. Incredibly still with the needles in his arms, although they are nearly invisible inside his engorged veins now, the force he is exerting makes his arms swell another inch from top to bottom. He is ripping the straps now as Cliff looks on in amazement as the material rips in an even pattern. When they finally give way, the massive Canadian grins at Cliff and puffs his chest out to make his shirt shred as his chest becomes more visible. He has developed a gargantuan 65” chest with an uneven eight pack. He continues to smile as he shows Cliff one of his fat fingers and reaches up to slowly tug on the material. He moans feeling the remaining seams tear off realizing that it feels like a feather being lifted off of his massive frame. He is fully grown now it seems. He looks at both of his arms, noticing that there are two tiny needles that are barely inside his garden-hose sized veins and plucks them out and over the side of the chair. Cliff is stunned that Thomas has managed to get free from his restraints. He gets up off the ground and moves back a few inches. The Canadian hulk never takes his eyes off of Cliff. He is reveling in his size and deep down realizes that this feeling was always there. He flexes his vascular lats and makes them bust the arm rests off the chair as they tumble over to the sides. He is ready to get up now as security guards start moving through the side doors. Cliff motions for them to leave. “No guys, we are good. I think he just needs some attention. He has been waiting for this for his entire life, and I think so have I.” The giant hulk stumbles a bit as he gets to his feet, trying to figure out how much weight he needs to put on them since this is a completely new experience for him. He jumps on to Cliff and they fall to the ground. He is grunting and growling as he looks into Cliff’s eyes. He feels completely reborn and has no qualms about forcing himself onto other men. He leans over to whisper into his mentor’s ear. “You are right Cliff. This is exactly who I am and what I am destined to be. The old Thomas is still inside me, but he probably won’t be making another appearance ever again. All I can think about right now is plowing you for hours on end and feeling our bodies rub against each other forever. I want to taste you and fill you up until you burst. *feels Cliff tremble a bit* Eh? I have never seen you like this before. I want to be in control okay? *Cliff shakes his head yes multiple times* MMM, let’s do it gorgeous.” After making Cliff hornier than he has ever felt, with one finger again, Thomas snaps his mentor’s thong off and looks at his partner’s shaft spurting precum everywhere. He smiles before moving down to swallow it. He purposefully sucks it in rapid succession to put Cliff over the edge. The stunned man yells as Thomas pulls it out of his mouth to watch it blast cum all over his massive 345 pound frame. He goes back down on it again to gulp several ropes of cum and moans deeply closing his eyes to savor the sweet taste. He laughs as he pulls it out of his mouth again. Cliff pulls on his thick black beard and motions for him to kiss him. “Ohh? What makes you think I want to kiss you Cliff? *smiles which makes Cliff swoon* Are you going to beg me then?” “Oh my god Thomas. Where have you been all of my life? You are the alpha that I need, barking orders when needed. Please kiss me. I need to feel your lips on mine.” The huge hairy hulk gets back up and is a couple of inches taller than his mentor. His massive pecs are pressing up against Cliff’s pec shelf as he reaches around to caress his partner’s head. He pulls him in quickly to lock lips and holds him against him. There is an instant connection as both men moan deeply. This lasts for several minutes as they both massage each other’s chests with their hands. Thomas lifts him up to bury his face into Cliff’s chest and starts exploring his partner with his mouth. The smitten hunk submits to his new partner, but Thomas stops to say something to him. “You don’t have to let me do all of the work Cliff. *looks down at his massive pecs and furry eight-pack* I need this tension in my pecs to be released. You think you can help me with that?” Cliff’s eyes enlarge when he tells him this. “Then I suggest you make me feel it gorgeous. I feel like I can produce several gallons of cum just by having my pecs played with. SHIT, I want you to do it so bad.” He shoves Cliff’s head into them as the eager hunk immediately starts to lick them. After several hard punches and smacks, he can tell that Thomas loves every moment of it. “Fucking nurse me Cliff, I want you to abuse my nipples. They are the gateway to salvation, I can feel it.” The horned up hunk lightly blows on both of them, causing them to get fully erect. Thomas bounces both of them each time his partner tries to suck on them, grinning from ear to ear. Cliff is totally infatuated with this man now. He loves his demeanor and how he knows what he wants from him. Once Thomas finally stops toying with him, he lets his partner rub his tongue on both nipples, getting them sopping wet as he treats them with the same respect he has for Thomas’s giant tool. The huge hairy hulk feels every sensation through his entire body. His cock is bouncing ferociously now, leaking a long strand of precum onto the floor beneath them. He is intoxicated with the feeling of having his giant tits ravaged and bounces his pecs again to keep Cliff focused. “Bite and suck them hard Cliff, then I think I can feed you so much cum you won’t ever have to be with another man ever again.” Cliff tugs and chews on both nipples while rubbing his partner’s huge abdominal slabs, running his fingers between each one of them and marveling at their crazy symmetry. He is driving Thomas insane with his constant stimulation. His cock continues to spill thick precum everywhere as he rubs his horny partner’s back and shoulders with his sweaty hands. After a few more minutes of oral stimulation, the huge muscle giant can feel something new happening in his chest. He can hear Cliff moaning deeply as he sniffs the male teet he is working on. It is emitting the same aroma that comes from his crotch normally. Somehow, Thomas’s massive tits have started to leak precum from the pores in his areolas. Cliff runs his tongue along both of them and is in absolute heaven as he tastes the fluids seeping through them. His giant partner has his head arched back and is laughing at this new addition to his already incredible frame. He starts mumbling to himself, but the words are too low for Cliff to understand at first. He finally tells his partner to stop for a few moments so he can take a breather and say a few things to him. His ballsac is being stretched to its limits by the two heaving grapefruits that have been stimulated by more than one area of his body. “Heh…..oh my gawd Cliff. This is more than I ever imagined would happen to me. That serum your people have given to me feels like it has given me two more cocks, only they are two huge gorgeous melons.” His nipples are slowly dripping fluid down Cliff’s arms as he feels both pecs being caressed. His mentor keeps petting them and rubbing his fingers on the areolas. His breathing increases every time this is done. “Ohh fuck….oh fuck…..stop stop stop Cliff. Mmmm, it is as if the cum is being transferred through both my cock and my pecs now. This feels so much more satisfying than just having my cock sucked .” He bounces his pecs again and feels his balls contract as his cum manages to travel all the way up to his chest. He grabs Cliff’s head and presses it on top of his left nipple. It is obvious that something strange is about to happen because both tits look as if they are about to explode. Both men are stunned by what is transpiring and it makes Cliff latch on to his partner’s teet again. His precum stops oozing as Thomas yells in delight feeling his tits shooting thick jizz out of their holes. Both men are feeling euphoric as the huge young hulk top starts spurting cum out of his cock as well. He grabs Cliff’s body and slides him on top of his giant pole, spreading his hole wider than he has ever felt before. Cliff feels Thomas filling him up from both ends, but it doesn’t stop him from continuing to worship his young master. The muscle giant grabs his right pec and toys with his nipple, spraying its contents all over the room they are in. This lasts for about two minutes before he finally stops and he slows his breathing. Cliff quits sucking on his left pec and falls over. Thomas grabs him first though and slides his wet cock out of his partner’s hole to hold him. The medical staff rushes out to take him away from the muscle giant as they try to keep him stabilized. He is drowning in Thomas’s juices, something that should concern the behemoth, but he is surprisingly calm now as Arliss comes back out to attend to the muscle giant. “I think we are done here, you gorgeous stud. Once they get Cliff back to where he should be, he will come see you again. For now, let’s get you cleaned up and get you to bed. You will need a massive amount of rest after this. You are a complete original Thomas and I can’t wait to see where we go next with the others.” Thomas lifts him up to kiss him on the lips and puts him back down on the ground. Arliss is amazed at how affectionate Thomas can be despite the overwhelming changes. “Uhh wow, there may still be a small part of the old Thomas in there. He seemed like a really touchy-feely type, am I right?” The huge beast grins and shakes his head yes. “Mmm yes, he is still in here boss man. I am quickly figuring out how to manage everything in my mind though. You will find out that I am not a complete douchebag.” They leave the area as Thomas walks with him completely nude as his pecs and cock continue to slowly leak fluids onto the floor. Arliss is unconcerned and knows that he can’t touch the hulk without making him react again. They pass other men who have been watching on the monitors and they are totally in awe. They pass Steve who is sitting in one of the side rooms, he waves and smiles. “Is that man getting this treatment too Arliss?” “Ohh yeah he will Thomas. He came here with another man, but he wasn’t cooperating.” “What about Jessie? I really like him. Will he be getting the same serum?” They stop walking. “No, Jessie’s formula is different. He doesn’t need the initial serum because his body is already jump started due to his gym routine. You had to start from square one and your body drank it up. The second serum you received turned you into a completely new beast.” He stares at Thomas’s sweaty pecs and wants to touch them. The muscle giant notices and shoves them in his face. Arliss leans in to taste both of them and grunts. The initial load that shot from them has subsided and it will require more stimulation to make them react again. They are standing between several men and notice that a lot of them have their cocks hanging freely outside their pants. They want another show, but time is starting to get away from the organizers and this can’t be postponed. Arliss motions for Thomas to go down the hall into the shower area and he will be there shortly. He tells the others to get back into their rooms and behave themselves. This was just the first client, what will be in store for the others? End of Part 6
  5. RosieWorships

    Full Moon Rising Part 2

    Full Moon Rising Part One- Full Moon Rising Part 2- "Did you have any problems finding what I asked for?" Hailee tugged the collar of her coat closer as she stepped out of the warm apartment building towards Dominic’s partner, Doug. It had been two weeks since she had found and bit her mate, and finally tonight he would undergo his first shift with the full moon. "The thickest tungsten chains in all of Chicago, coated in silver." Doug gave the duffle bag a little shake as he nodded at Hailee. "If this doesn't hold him, I don't know what will," he was quick to add. Hailee nodded her head, offering Doug a weak smile before moving to take the heavy bag from his hand. The entire department had been in an uproar about Dominic’s transformation-- and understandably so. It’s not everyday that a grown man goes from five foot eleven to six and a half feet overnight. She had suspected that most of the other officers had just been envious of Dominic’s late growth spurt-- which is what they were referring to it as now. While everyone else had resorted to ostracizing the now beastly officer, Doug had just seemed genuinely concerned for his partners safety and health. “I want to thank you,” Hailee began. “For everything.” Doug tried to brush her off insisting it was no big deal, but Hailee was persistent. “No, I mean it,” she continued. “Dominic almost lost his job because of this. If you hadn’t suggested the blood tests and then helped me to get that doctor to agree that Dominic suffered some late production in his pituitary gland--” Hailee trailed off as Dominic’s large silver Range Rover pulled up to the curb. As her big man hopped out and rounded the rear end of the car, Hailee saw Doug's jaw fall open a little at the sight of him. "Did he get-- even bigger?" The awestruck man muttered. "Overnight?" With a nod, Hailee answered. "It's the moon preparing him to withstand the physical transformation his body will undergo in a little bit." “I don’t understand,” the other officer shook his head. "How come you don't look any different?" As the large alpha male approached the two, Hailee just turned and gave Doug a smile. "How do you know that parts of me haven't?" She countered, shooting a wink over her shoulder as Dominic wrapped his arm around her waist. Ushering her over to his car, Dominic effortlessly lifted Hailee with a single arm before helping her slide into the seat. As he leaned over to strap in her seat belt, Hailee almost opened her mouth to protest. But seeing as how this was his first shift, she figured the mark on his neck had kicked the mate bond into overdrive. She saw no need to test the temper of a weremale on the verge of shifting. Besides that, there would be plenty of rage later on. "So now what?" Dominic asked as he took the driver's seat next to Hailee. "Ok, so don't freak out--" With a sideways glance, Hailee began plugging in the coordinates on Dominic's GPS as she spoke. "--but there's this house over in Englewood--" "Englewood?" Doug shrieked slightly as he suddenly slid forward. "I don't know if you've heard, but that's a place I wouldn't even visit during the day!" "Oh c'mon," Hailee shot back. "You guys are cops." "Even more reason to avoid it, unless you want another hole to breath out of." Hailee glanced at Dominic for help, surely the hulk of a police officer would be on her side. But even he shrugged in response. "I hate to admit it, but the Pillsbury Doh-Boy is right. You might as well just paint a bullseye on us." As he swiveled the GPS mount towards him, Hailee watched as a frown etched itself into his normally handsome face. “How about we head out to the suburbs," Dominic suggested. "There's that old mental hospital in Manteno that's been abandoned for years." "We'll never make it in time," Hailee responded. As she placed her hand on top of his big forearm, Hailee's eyes pleaded with him to look down. Dominic gasped slightly at the sight of the much thicker hair now coating his arms. As he looked disbelievingly into the rearview mirror, he nearly yelped at the sight of his lengthening ears. "I think she's right." Doug tapped the big man gently on the shoulder. There was a noticeable change in his demeanor as he sat back in his seat. "We need to get you chained up, and fast." Hailee watched as Dominic's massive shoulders slumped in defeat. She could feel his displeasure and hesitation through the mate bond, but he remained silent as he turned off the expressway. As they pulled up to the house and unloaded the car, the sun just barely peeked over the horizon. "We need to hurry," Hailee called over her shoulder as she hustled up to the front porch. Dominic trailed slowly behind her as did a nervous looking Doug. She could sense that her mate wasn't exactly thrilled at the idea of being here, and to make matters worse, the goldenrod Cook County Condemned sign posted in the window surely wasn't helping either. "You've gotta be shittin' me," Dominic cursed as he pointed at the sign. “And why the fuck do you have the keys?” "Not now, Dominic," Hailee gritted through clenched teeth. He was always so possessive-- so controlling. "Besides, we've got bigger things to worry about right now. Much bigger," she smirked as she wiggled her eyebrows up and down. A blast of musty air hit them as she opened the door. The place was tiny, maybe only eight-hundred square feet or so, and you could literally see the rest of the house from the living room-- save one heavy looking steel door towards the back. Where there should have been carpeting someone had laid a bright green synthetic turf and the lack of furniture and holes in the walls only helped to further the assumption that the house was formerly used by junkies and thugs. "Follow me," Hailee murmured as she headed in. Dominic’s and Doug's impressed whistles echoed about the small room of reinforced steel. The ten by ten cell had never seemed small to her before, but the moment her mate shifted, Hailee wondered how much room they would actually have. Hailee tossed the duffel into the middle of the room before kneeling and unzipping the bag. As she pulled out the chains, a slight hiss left her lips. "What happened?" Dominic was by her side in an instant, pulling her hand towards him. As she looked up at him, she couldn't fight back the mist that was forming in her eyes. "I'm so sorry," Hailee cried. With a shake of her head, she pulled her hand back into her lap. "I shouldn't have bit you," she confessed. "Everything about tonight--" the words caught in the back of her throat. "You're going to hate me in the morning," she whispered. Dominic laughed before tipping her chin up towards him. "That's-- impossible." There was a slight pause in between his words as his eyebrows knitted together in concern. "You are-- the best thing to ever hap--" With a horrific scream Dominic suddenly fell back against the ground. "Grab the chains!" Hailee yelled as she pulled a glock out of the bag. She made sure to slap an extended magazine into the pistol, before handing it off to Doug. "Silver bullets," she informed him. "You shoot him in the head if he gets free." Hailee felt helpless as she watched her mate writhe against the floor. She knew from personal experience that the first shift always took the longest, beginning the very moment that the sun set and not ending until the moon hung high in the sky. The word painful didn't even begin to describe the feeling. Bones cracked and elongated while organs shut down in order to shift about and enlarge. The human could literally feel every torturous second of every minute of every horrendous hour. And if that wasn't enough, there were also the mental changes that accompanied the entire transformation. It was absolute torture for the human, but bliss for the wolf. Not only did it feel like your body was being ripped apart, but at the same time your mind was being drowned in a deep, dark cave. The human felt like they were going blind, losing most of their other senses as well aside from the snapping of bones and sinew. They tasted copper-- salt-- vomit. Their skin going from burning to freezing to the numbness tingles of a limb that had fallen asleep. But for the wolf, the mind was just starting to come alive-- blooming with life and excitement. As the monster gradually took over and the human withdrew, the experience suddenly became pleasurable. The wolf would suddenly find himself filled with adrenaline and endorphins. Even the fever seemed to bring on a strange sense of comfort, like a high that fed into the beasts saveragery. Kneeling down beside him, Hailee used the hem of her shirt to dab at the sweat across Dominic's brow. Her hands pulled his head into her lap as her fingers attempted to relax him. It had been a challenge at first, but she and Doug had managed to get the shackles around each one of his limbs. As she looked up at her mate's partner, she could sense his nervousness, especially everytime Dominic released an agonizing scream. "I don't understand." Doug shook his head as his eyes raked over Hailee. "He's been at this for over an hour, but you haven't even slightly changed." "The first transformation is always the worst," Hailee explained. "The next time won't take nearly as long and each month after that it should get a little easier." Doug winced as Dominic let out another ear piercing shriek. "No offense, but I don't think I ever want to become-- well. You know--" With a nod, Doug gestured towards the big man with his pointer finger before returning sympathetic eyes towards Hailee. "There is absolutely no way I would ever volunteer for this," he exclaimed. Hailee's gaze dropped towards Dominic as she held onto him the best she could. With her slender arm draped tightly around the front of his broad chest, Hailee mumbled almost inaudibly as guilt tore her up. "He didn't have much of a choice either," Hailee replied. "That night in the alley, my wolf immediately recognized him as her mate. Before I even had a chance to register what was going on, I found myself pulling away-- a fresh bite festered with venom on his neck." "Well, I wouldn't beat yourself up over it too much," Doug shook his head as he spoke. "Dom's repeatedly told me how meeting you was the best thing to ever happen. And personally, I think he kind of enjoys it-- the power, the might." The other officer suddenly looked down at Hailee thoughtfully before tilting his head to the side. "Speaking of which, why don't we need to restrain you?" Doug asked. Hailee smiled before answering as she looked down at the large cop. "I've been at this a lot longer than he has," she shrugged. "And after six years of shifting, I find that I have a little more control over the hunger than a newbie. The idea of tearing into someone, ripping apart flesh from bones-- doesn't quite get my wolf excited as much as it used to anymore. She's waited a long time to find her mate," Hailee explained. "And I'm pretty sure she'll have her fill." With a pause, Hailee looked up from Dominic before shooting Doug a quick wink. "Tonight's special will feature something a little different-- " she smirked. "I'm thinking Dominic a la mode." Another hour or so had passed and Dominic still had yet to fully shift. His voice had deepened incredibly to that of something demonic, but his wails had turned hoarse. No doubt his throat had grown strained. As her gaze shifted towards the barred window and up at the night sky, Hailee knew it wouldn't be long until everything would get worse. She could feel her own body heat beginning to rise as the moon moved into its fully illuminated peak. With the sound of clothes ripping, and more ear splitting screams, Hailee estimated it would only be a few more minutes now. She just hoped Doug was ready for what he was about to see. Hailee watched as Doug staggered into the corner, paralyzed with fear. While she had remained relatively the same size, Dominic was monstrous-- hovering somewhere around eight or nine feet. He looked like an incarnation of the most terrifying creature ever depicted on the silver screen. But this wasn't a horror movie or someone in a costume playing make believe. Everything about this was terrifying and real. Just as she had told him in the beginning, Dominic stood upright on two incredibly dense legs. Thick striations rippled against the moonlight along each of his furry quads. While his huge, muscular torso had maintained it's overall humanoid shape, it had grown proportionately along with the rest of his body-- as had the incredible muscles throughout his rib cage and chest. His shirt had never stood a chance against the set of powerful, broad shoulders connected to his arms. The weremale bent over for a moment as the already immense muscles in his back grew larger, doubling up. As he did so, Hailee noted how the swollen biceps she had always admired so much, were now covered in a thick, dark fur and probably twice their regular size. His hands had also extended into long fingers, tipped with sharp, pointy claws. But usually it wasn't those that scared the humans. No, it was the face. Riddled with broken blood vessels, his eyes actually glowed with a fluorescent blue. They seemed to keep Doug hypnotized in the corner as the werewolf stalked forward. His jaw hung open slightly while saliva dripped from his fangs. The beast observed his prey intently before issuing a guttural growl. It wasn't until Dominic turned to give a tug on the restraint keeping him from his fresh kill, that Hailee sprung into action. The smell of urine was strong as she placed herself between the monster and his partner. Almost instantly Dominic’s eyes darkened, and it was then that shewolf realized just how much everything had grown. Hailee barely had enough time to yell for Doug to get to the car before Dominic suddenly pounced on her. The hindrance of shackles and chains quickly becoming a thing of the past. It didn't matter if Doug made sure the door latched behind him, Hailee was certain it wouldn't stop the gigantic werewolf either, if what he wanted laid on the other side. Luckily for the three of them, Dominic seemed preoccupied tonight with the hot, little female squirming underneath him. All too soon Dominic's hands clamped around her, and without any mercy, he yanked her to his chest. He panted hard as the enormous veins on his cock pumped with blood, making it stiffen and curve slightly upwards. Hailee tensed, knowing what was to come. She welcomed it though-- submitted to it even. She knew tonight he would finally be able to mark her as his own. Suddenly Dominic threw her to the ground, tearing her shorts and tank top from her as she fell. As he followed on his knees, he quickly lapped the span of her sex with his tongue, swirling her clit and teasing the tender nub. "Dominic!" Hailee screamed his name to the heavens as her body recovered from the first climax of the night. She thrust her hips forward, wilfully opening herself to him. But the Alpha male didn't need to be coaxed into taking full advantage of such an invitation. She twisted within the grip of his strong claws as he flicked his tongue with long, sensuous strokes. Her eyes began to roll back as the pleasure was almost excruciating and the need so great she could scarcely think. Hailee whimpered when Dominic unexpectedly pulled away. He growled deep and long as he pressed his huge cock against her cunt. She squirmed as he placed the head to her hole. His member was so much bigger now that the werewolf had come out to play. She could feel the hilt of him ramming against her cervix with tremendous force, the air blown out of her lungs with every incredible thrust. Her fangs extend as her sharp nails dug into the thick muscles of his back. The faint scent of his blood hung in the air as his shaft pushed deeper inside. Hailee's release grew close as he continued pounding his prick in her deep and fast. Effortlessly the werewolf stood with Hailee still sheathed around his cock. His enormous fingers wrapped around her slim waist as he started to lift her up and down, bouncing her on his member right where they stood. Nothing about Dominic’s movements were gentle as he snarled and growled against her ear. He fucked her full force, pounding her harder-- faster-- deeper. Hailee swore any minute now he was likely to erupt. Just as they both were about to tumble off the cliff, Hailee could feel Dominic’s incredibly powerful body stiffen. His flattened tongue roughly caressing the spot where her shoulder met her neck. His large body seemed to shake with desire, or hell maybe it was her own. Either way Hailee suddenly howled-- half in pleasure, half in pain. As his mark scorched across her flesh, euphoria exploded in her veins. The large Alpha male shuddered against her as he fired his seed deep inside. A loud roar tore from his lips letting the world know that the 'Wolf Cop' had finally marked Hailee as his own. * ** *** Hailee came to sometime later, the powerful orgasm from earlier causing her to see stars before blacking out. For a moment she had panicked upon seeing the steel door cracked open, until she felt the large, warm body of her mate sleeping curled up along her side. Even as he slept, she was aware of a new presence inside her head. It was like she could feel Dominic in the background-- sense his pleasure at making her his. Hailee could feel herself beginning to melt back into her human form, the fur and fangs slowly receding and melting back into flesh. Sun up must have been approaching, she figured. But for Dominic, the return to his native appearance would also take twice as long. A smile ghosted her lips as she watched the rise and fall of his massive chest. As soft snores escaped the sleeping beast, she found herself growing grateful that his first go had been rather peaceful. Unlike the blood bath she had awoken to years ago. She had just snuggled in closer to her mate's warmth when her eyes widened at the scent in the air. She prayed Doug stayed out of sight, but as a few of the floorboards by the door way creaked, Dominic's eyes suddenly snapped open. "Dominic! No!" Hailee screamed. But as the other man went down she knew it was too late. The werewolf’s teeth had dug deep into Doug's thigh, but judging by the lack of spray, Hailee figured Dom had missed anything large or important. "Oh fuck. Oh shit. Oh my fuck!" Hailee cursed as she grabbed up what was left of the chains. She had expected the man to scream, to wail in agony at the pain. But what she hadn't anticipated was for his body to start morphing.
  6. CardiMuscleman

    The Student and the Coach

    Part One "Yeah, come on, coach, you've got this in the bag!" James was not the only one cheering at the small, but powerfully built men on stage in the over 60's class of his local bodybuilding contest, but he was certainly the loudest, and with good reason. His coach, Larry, was almost certain to win his fifth regional title in as many years and as he finished off his routine with a most muscular that defied his size, he smiled, bowed to the audience and strode off back stage where his student picked him up and grunted "You may only be ten stone, but this is how much I want to congratulate you!" As he placed Larry on the ground a few seconds later, Larry just smiled and said "Remember, this time last year you couldn't even pick me up, but I thank you. It's nice to get some positive feedback from a student" and with that they went off to prepare Larry for the presentation. Larry and James really couldn't have been more different if they tried. Larry was 69 years old, had been training since his 14th birthday and although only standing 5ft 2 tall and weighing 138lbs, his 38½ inch chest, 33½ inch waist, 13 inch biceps, 21 inch quads and 14½ inch calves looked hewn from granite. James, on the other hand, was not only ten inches taller, but worlds apart. He weighed 220lbs, but with a 46 inch chest, 45 in waist, 13 inch biceps, 23 inch quads and 14½ inch calves, it was obvious that he had a long way to go to match his coach, but that did not dampen his enthusiasm for his coach and what he lacked in muscle, he more than made up for in cleverness. Indeed, it was his idea to create a social media account for his coach's bodybuilding exploits, accounts which were regularly shared by the stars of bodybuilding although James made quite sure that everyone realised that Larry's muscle development was following the "PHS method" of training which Larry explained as the "Porthos, Hercules and Samson" method of training until he couldn't do anymore and without any drugs whatsoever. That evening as the two drove home, James nursing the trophy like a baby, he looked at it and said "Larry, did you really mean what you said last year when I joined your gym. That in the space of three years I could win one of these myself!" Larry chuckled "Of course I did, I mean look at your progress. Your bench, squat and deadlift have increased exponentially from nothing to 104lbs, 94lbs and 84lbs respectively, you can pick me up for at least thirty seconds when you couldn't managed it before, and might I note that you've become more confident as well" and with that smiled at him. "Yes" smiled James, "my naked posing sessions after we train" and with that added, "I can't help myself, I say. After I train I feel, well, like, like the biggest and strongest man in the world, I want to rip off my posing suit and flex, flex, flex" "Tell you what then" smiled Larry, "special treat this evening. Before I tuck into my post contest ice cream, we'll pose down together, naked, and you can show me what poses I should do for my next guest posing session next weekend, Deal?" "Deal!" nodded James, frantically.
  7. Check out the previous four parts here: Part 5: The Changes Are Everywhere “No…..no…..stop moving…..I will have to kill you…..I warned you…..uhhhh” Before the dream goes any further, Valentin always wakes up. He has had to revisit it over and over again for weeks, maybe even months at a time. Those few crazy weeks from a couple of years ago where he had to vanquish Domino, Carlos, and a few others keeps being replayed in his mind for some reason and he can’t quite figure out why. He is breathing heavily from where the dream ends and has once again soaked the bed in Bulgarian sweat. A cool breeze is flowing through his Canadian apartment but it isn’t enough to stop the steam emanating from his naked olive skin. He jumps to his feet and walks over to the bathroom light to turn it on. He stares into the mirror and places his right hand over top of the scars he received from that day. Sometimes he wonders if having an immunity to all were viruses is a curse rather than a blessing. He hasn’t spoken to his wishmaster in several years and thinks that maybe he should go visit him in the near future to show him what has resulted from the gift he gave him. For now though, he needs to focus all of his energy on not only stopping the new lycanthrope invasion, but also to build himself up physically. He is scanning his hairy wet body with his hazel-colored eyes and is noticing how much bigger he is now compared to where he was before he started taking the serum. It was formulated for him by Dr. Genesis, a man he met last year after making the move to Canada. The man was given a book that was found at the company where the original lycanthrope massacre occurred. It was discovered by Nathan and Roman after most of the dead bodies were taken to the morgue in a false wall. It appeared that Domino and the organization he worked for were trying to hide their scientific secrets from the Bulgarians fearing that it would end up in the hands of someone in Sofia. The three men managed to get out the facility before the emergency personnel got there. At the time, nobody could understand why the van was completely destroyed, but later on they would get their answer. They ended up having to hide in a nearby storage facility by breaking into one of the units. They stayed there until morning when Valentin told the other two men that they needed to find a way out of the city before they would be sought by the authorities. They agreed and went their separate ways from the Bulgarian. That would be the last time he would see them. He also thought it would be a good idea to keep a low profile for a while so he disappeared. He however also realized after that ordeal that he would need to focus more on matching up with his opponents and not letting them overtake him anymore. He immediately started a new training program shortly after in solitude. He was decently built from when he had to deal with Domino’s wolfy side since he knew that he would probably have to protect himself if something were to go wrong through their interactions. He is now rubbing his left hand along each of the other scars he has earned since the massacre located on his thick, furry pecs and the huge slabs beneath them. He is amazed that he has been able to transform himself into the man that he is now. “I am still learning more about myself every day it appears. I wonder how much further I can go with this serum.” He takes his right hand off of his wide neck to do a few flexes in the mirror with his arms. He leans in to stare at the huge garden hoses bulging from his softball-sized forearms as they stretch all the way up to his furry bloated shoulders. He stops flexing to look down at the sink and picks up a vial full of a clear fluid. He unscrews the dropper from the top and sticks it up to his mouth. He opens and lifts his tongue to place two drops of the fluid underneath before closing his mouth and screwing the dropper back on to the top of the vial. He puts it down back to where it was sitting and stands back about a foot from the mirror. He is completely nude as he turns to his side and then turns slightly to take a look at his backside as it is aimed at the mirror. He starts flexing again, this time to make his back flare outward. He still can’t fathom how he got this big so quickly. He has seen a few bodybuilders up in Canada pose like this so he wanted to know how it felt since he is getting to their level. He can feel his lats pushing his arms out even further to his sides as his delts and traps swell even bigger than before he took the serum just now. He can feel the hormones starting to flow through him and it is making his cock expand and lengthen as a result. Before he started taking the serum several months ago, he was never able to precum, but that all changed after just a couple of doses. A small ribbon of the sticky goo is slowly rolling down the side of his shaft and it is coating his swollen golf-ball sized testicles. He is feeling pretty good now. He is now flexing his furry quads and hamstrings, watching the thick striations in both legs ripple and glisten in the light. The layer of dark-colored Bulgarian fur is much thicker than he remembers, but he loves that he is able to cover what used to be barren areas of his body. The sensations from the serum are now traveling from his crotch all the way down to his feet. He loves the way the serum makes him feel after having a stressful dream, and it is more pleasurable than using his own hand on his cock. He is proud of growing his huge ass from all of those grueling squats he has endured over the past several months as well. He rubs both glutes with his hands and caresses the fur that is over top of them. He checks his anus and makes it wink a couple of times and chuckles to himself. He found out that he preferred being a bottom back when he was with Domino, but with his thicker frame now, it has opened the door to new possibilities including overpowering bigger lovers. He grunts feeling his balls filling up with fresh cum and it is now making his ass ache. He really needs to be with someone at that moment that can put him over the edge and not let it be a complete waste of time. Posing in front of a mirror is nice once in a while, but he is feeling pumped and exceptionally horny after taking this dose for some reason. He knows exactly who he needs to call. He stops staring at himself and leaves the bathroom to go find his cell phone. His hard 9-inch cock is slapping his hairy six slabs of granite with each leap he makes through the room making them contract as they sling precum through each abdominal gap all the way up to the underside of his meaty pecs. He takes one of his fingers to lap up a bit of it and places it on his tongue. He sighs briefly before reaching down to get the phone from his end table and dials up a close Canadian friend that he knows. “Lenny…..what is wrong? For you to call me at this hour, it has to be important eh?” “You could say that Wilson, I am feeling the need for some company. If you know what I mean baby?” The Canadian grunts a few times and laughs. “Ohh, I know exactly what you are telling me. I will be there in a bit, don’t you dare spill any of that cum while I am not there. It is always better to share, right?” Val’s entire body is glistening with sweat as he hangs up the phone and puts it back on the end table beside his bed. His balls are swelling now making his ballsac stretch and hang further down in between his immense legs. He can feel his asshole pulsing in anticipation of being penetrated. He decides to walk over and stand beside his apartment door to wait for Wilson. He is rubbing his hands on his massively veiny 22-inch guns and flexes his giant horseshoe triceps to trace his fingers on them. He can’t remember the last time he has been entranced so much by his own body as he continues to preoccupy himself. He remembers that Wilson hasn’t seen him for a while and will be surprised to see how much bigger he has grown since their last outing together. After ten minutes of standing there entertaining himself and leaking a puddle of pre on the floor, there is a heavy knock on the door. An incredibly deep masculine voice rumbles a few words on the other side. “Your savior is here man. Let this beast in and we can get the show started, don’t you agree?” His voice alone sends sensations up and down Valentin’s well-muscled back as he cracks the door open just enough to take a look at the Canadian lumberjack, who has his enormous left arm sitting on the door frame and his right boot is tapping the ground. Wilson is even bigger than he remembers him. He is wearing a plaid top with just three buttons on the top of it, beneath the longest mane of hair Val has seen on a man. He can tell that the top button is undone and quite frankly it would have been launched airborne anyway if it had in fact been buttoned. His chest is so wide that the two other buttons are struggling to stay intact. His breathing is labored which isn’t unusual for him because he has a tendency to make “errs” and “rrraahhhs”, even when he isn’t talking. He again notices how well-groomed the Canadian’s mane is and how it stretches halfway down his bloated pecs and thick muscle gut. Wilson immediately notices that Valentin has cracked the door open and is laughing. He walks over to him and reaches in with his right arm, where his bloated right bicep is literally starting to break the chain on the door. He is petting the wet Bulgarian’s huge ass and sighs in his ridiculously deep Canadian accent. “EEERRRRMMMMM, I will break this door down Val to get to you. You are making me FUCKING HARD as a tree trunk right now. RRRRAAAAHHHH!” Wilson feels the right sleeve on his shirt rip all the way up to his traps and he loves every second of it. Other tenants are now opening their doors to see what is going on. The volume of the big hulk’s voice is attracting unwanted attention now. He turns to look at all of them with a mean look on his face. “Go back into your rooms. This has nothing to do with any of you. Me and the gentleman are together, you got it?” The latch on the door finally gives way as it flings open. Wilson’s beautiful green eyes enlarge seeing Valentin and his even more incredibly huge muscular body. He walks in and quickly closes the door before locking it behind him. He then reaches down with his bloated right hand and starts slowly ripping his shirt off. The Bulgarian knows how much his Canadian friend loves to savor his power and why clothing is no match for him. It only takes a few seconds before he manages to tear it completely off his insanely huge, hairy, hulking upper body. He motions for Valentin to come to him. “Come over here and let’s compare. I want to know what it feels like to have our chests pressed up against each other.” Val wastes no time as he walks over to him and tries to line up his pecs with his Canadian counterpart’s. Their erect nipples are pretty close in alignment barring a few pounds of course since Wilson’s chest is probably a few inches larger. The nips meet a few times sending ripples through both hulk’s bodies. The Canadian moans deeply feeling their pecs pressing up against each other feeling their heartbeats align as he marvels at how much his friend has grown since the last time he saw him. Their faces are nearly a foot apart and it is really starting to heat Wilson up. “FFFUUUCCCKKK! ERRMMM….” He looks down and notices how tight his pants are and wonders how much longer they can withstand the beast throbbing within them. His cock is being coaxed by his partner’s, which is touching the flap that leads to his zipper. He smirks a little and looks back up at Val. “I would tear these pants off right now, but I rather like them. It isn’t easy to find comfortable clothing to wear over top of these giant logs, you know?” He slowly undoes his well-worn pair of jeans to make his beastly monster flop out to smack the Bulgarian’s own meaty tool. He then pulls them down below his thick ass and hamstrings, while at the same time, kicking his boots off into different directions, before finally tossing them to the side. He moves back up into the same position again and is rubbing his 11-inch rod up against Val’s slightly smaller one. He lets out a grunt as a stream of pre shoots out of his slit and runs down both of their cocks. The sensation on Valentin’s cock is enough for him to spill a bit too as they begin mixing fluids together making both of them moan deeply. “I haven’t been this turned out in months Lenny. Let’s not waste another moment eh?” He immediately reaches down to pick up his partner around the waist with a giant bearhug and has to stabilize his back a bit to adjust to Val’s noticeable weight difference. The excited Bulgarian lets out a loud sigh which makes his Canadian counterpart respond with a deep growl. They are staring into each other’s eyes while Wilson moves his giant hands down to Val’s immense ass to cup both glutes. “RRRRAHHH! You are FUCKING beautiful Valentin, never more so than at this very moment.” For a few seconds, the huge musclebear feels a bit lightheaded from the extreme rush he is experiencing and realizes that the beast inside him is probably trying to surface so he closes his eyes to try and keep from showing his anxiety. “OHH SHIT…..I can’t let him out right now. I will end up destroying…..” Valentin stops him from continuing his train of thought long enough to slide himself over top of the Canadian behemoth’s bloated cock, teasing it along his hole for a few seconds, making the big hulk grunt deeply, before slowly pushing it inside his aching hole. He gasps feeling the raging power of the beast swelling inside him as he tries desperately to get the behemoth to stop worrying. He reaches up to yank on Wilson’s thick brown mane and stares directly into his big green eyes. “Focus on ravaging me, you big hunky bear, and he won’t come out. I can handle anything you do to me now, but you are right, the inner beast probably would hurt a lot of people if he decided to make an unexpected entrance.” After making several deep growls, Wilson quickly wraps Valentin’s legs around his mammoth torso and begins to deeply thrust inside him. Their eyes remain transfixed on each other as they move their way over to the bed. The Bulgarian turns his head around to look at it and smirks. “I don’t really want to buy another bed again beast, it will cost me…..” “SHUT UP Lenny, I will get you another one, okay?” Wilson quickly hops onto the bed as it crashes to the ground before getting down on his knees still holding his partner. He positions Val’s lower body to sit on his heaving chest while he continues to pound his lover into oblivion. The energy is intensifying now that they are finally in a place where they can concentrate on pleasuring each other, even though Valentin wants to be able to feel Wilson’s muscles. The lusty bottom looks up at him and wants to feel his partner’s face, but he can’t reach it in that position, so he motions for the Canadian to lean down to plant a kiss on his lips. “I would kiss you Lenny if I could, but I can’t reach your mouth. *laughs deeply* However, I can compensate by pumping you full of so much cum that you won’t be hungry for days. Does that sound like a good alternative, eh?” He decides to slow his rhythm down so he can keep pulling out to watch Val’s gaping hole pulse and his own power tool throb wildly. The synchronicity between them is almost trancelike as this continues for what seems like eons. He has finally found another man that can keep up with his endurance and he doesn’t want to waste it so he keeps promising that he will cum soon only to make his partner moan again when he plugs him for several more jabs. He finally feels the flood moving from inside his balls to his shaft after about thirty heart-pounding minutes of power fucking. Val own cock is a deep purple and it is making him lose his mind from the abuse his prostate has been enduring. Wilson yells out a few “rrraaahhhs” before shoving his thick rod as far in as he can possible go. The volume of his cum floods Valentin’s insides and makes the equally impressive bottom spray himself with his own violent load. They are both absolutely spent from this session as both of the behemoths lie in place breathing heavily as they remain locked together. The bald-headed Canadian starts to pull his cock out, but Val stops him. “No, leave it in there beast. It will keep the other you from trying to come out. You remember the last time we had a round like this don’t you?” Wilson’s thick mane and veiny head is lying on his own heaving pecs as he starts laughing and grunting at the same time. “HA HA HA! You have a point there stud. *has trouble catching his breath* I have to stand back up though Lenny. I’m sorry. I wish I could sit here for a while longer, but I am having so much difficulty with my breathing that I need to get up.” He quickly pulls out of his partner’s hole and tries to lift himself off the ground on his own accord, but fails. Now both of the hulks are trying to help each other up to their feet, flexing their arms to balance their weight so they can get up at the same time. After about a minute of struggling, they finally manage to get up and rub each other down a few times. Their eyes lock on each other once again. “Pick me up big lug so we can finally kiss. I have wanted to lock my lips on yours since I have seen you tonight. I know we don’t have much time if you are feeling “him” coming along.” Wilson grins and his eyes widen as he wraps his arms around Val’s thick and veiny waist and lifts him just above his pec shelf. They lean in to each other and match up with each other’s mouths, which is more difficult than you would imagine. The Bulgarian has to part a few strands of hair in the Canadian’s bushy beard before he can do so. The beastly man shoves his tongue down his partner’s throat as they finally kiss each other. It is a passionate and rewarding kiss as they both moan deeply into each other; while holding each other’s heads with one hand and their other hand on each other’s pumped necks. This lasts for about another two minutes before Val finally motions for Wilson to let go so he can climb down off of the hairy behemoth. “I have missed you beast. I had to show you what the serum has done for me over the past few months and I knew that you would approve once you got a look at my results.” Wilson is still sweating like a fiend despite the fact that the room has cooled even further from when he got there. Valentin has seen his partner do this more than once and knows what will happen if the Canadian doesn’t get out of there soon. “It is FUCKING awesome what it is doing for you baby, I want to see you BLOW UP into something that barely resembles a human. Don’t you want that, eh? I mean…..you might actually get there if you continue with these treatments. We really need you to get as MASSIVE as possible because we need you badly in the were community.” He can now feel “him” at the pit of his stomach as he reaches down to clutch his wet, hairy, distended eight-pack. Val quickly rushes over to open the doors to the balcony so he can get his partner outside. The air is even colder now as they both make their way to the edge of the bannister on the seventh floor. Wilson is gripping the rail with his huge hands as he leans his head over towards the ground. Val has positioned himself to be about three feet away from him to keep his distance in case there is a problem. He can hear his friend growling under his breath, and in a weird way, it is exciting him. The Canadian hulk is looking over at him and shakes his head a few times. “I sometimes wonder if the real reason why you are so interested in me is because of the other me. *shakes his head and does a few more “errs”* SSHHIITT….. *stomps his big feet a few times* It shouldn’t feel like I am about to have a full body orgasm, but it does…..” Val’s cock is bouncing up and down because it can sense the changes that are about to commence inside the Canadian behemoth’s body. He is aware how dangerous Wilson will be once the transformation is complete, but he also hopes that his massive lover can rein in the beast better than in previous instances. He has been attempting to merge with the monster from within his skin for quite some time, and hopefully this time it will happen without his friends getting hurt in the process. Wilson’s beard is gradually falling off his face now as his hands and feet start cracking and popping loudly. He is growling and groaning yanking on the balcony railing until it nearly comes off its hinges. Valentin is transfixed on what is happening to them as his partner’s fingers and toes are being broken off his body as four dark, hulking, paws quickly push forward to replace them. He is in agony, but still manages to get a few words out. “RRRRAAAAHHHH FFFUUUCCCKKK! Ahhh, I don’t even feel pain anymore Lenny. I don’t want to look at them…..I know it has to be a FUCKING mess, eh? I felt all of them break off and yet I didn’t…..” He stops moving to arch his huge back as vast amounts of dark brown fur start to accumulate just beneath his skin. He almost laughs as his already immense muscles in his back begin growing even larger as they start to double up on each other. He is trying to brace himself feeling the werebear taking over his entire body. He is still staring at his lover, frothing at the mouth now as it struggles to stay in its human form. His teeth are breaking off revealing his growing incisors and fangs as they tear his face apart. His flesh is being decimated as all of his muscles are barely visible beneath his new covering. The crunching and stretching of his gigantic muscles is making the balcony unstable as his human form finally surrenders to the more ferocious beast emerging. His new paws have grown to twice their original size now as the skin that is remaining on his body completely rips completely off, exposing the newly formed brown carpet that is now covering his entire gigantic growing frame. The huge cock that was dangling between his legs has been completely covered over by a thick sheath that now resides beneath the hulking bear gut he is growing. His thickly muscled paws are growing claws that probably measure nearly two feet long. The shape of his skull is the final area that is changing as it cracks and pops several times to make room for his newly formed ears and the thick muzzle that is growing outward to accommodate the giant teeth that now reside within his mouth. He has never stopped looking at Valentin throughout the entire process which has made the mesmerized Bulgarian both terrified and horny. The balcony’s bannister is breaking off under the weight of were Wilson’s giant bear legs as it falls down to the sidewalk underneath them. There is barely anything that is even remotely human about the Canadian now, as he tries to stand up on two of his four monstrously huge hulking tree trunks that have just finished transforming. Val is quite dazed after seeing his partner change from being a giant hairy hulk into a larger, furrier, and much more dangerous version of his self. He can still see Wilson’s beautiful green eyes from inside the beast’s head, which does give the Bulgarian some pause because he doesn’t remember that ever happening before. He moans feeling a giant load in his balls building up as the massive, 12-foot, 1,500 pound behemoth that is in front of him attempts to lunge for his body with its claws. He jumps out of the way though and lands back inside the apartment as the werebear loses its footing and goes over the edge of the balcony and falls onto the ground beneath them. Val spills his load all over the floor and loses consciousness as the sounds of cars being smashed to pieces and sirens going off in the distance are heard everywhere throughout the city. End of Part 5
  8. “Ehh…..it feels really weird, is that supposed to happen?” Thomas looks at the medical assistant as they pull the syringe out of the opening to the needle that is in his left arm. He looks like he is going to be sick as he starts sweating a bit. Arliss turns back around in his chair and tells Cliff that he better get back in there because he can tell that Thom is going to have a bad reaction to the serum. The mentor jumps from his seat and rushes back into the medical area to stay with his young client. Arliss starts talking to Steve again. “I sent Cliff back in there because sometimes the serums can make the guys sick. It almost always happens to the smaller ones. Thomas’s body is not able to handle the rapid muscle tearing so he will probably vomit a few times before he gets used to the whole process. Don’t worry he will be okay, he just needs a little bit of reassurance from Cliff.” Steve seems okay with the whole scenario as Arliss stands up and turns to look at the guys in the back. “Guys, I need all of you to leave the area and go watch this in the viewing room. I know some of you will be critical of him and I don’t want him to get overworked any more than he already has. His body is going to obviously take quite a beating so be courteous.” There are several groans as the men stand up and shuffle out and into the viewing area located just a few feet away. Arliss sits back down with Steve as they watch Cliff retrieves a bucket from one of the medical assistants to put it in front of Thomas’s face and torso. It is obvious now that the young man is going to lose whatever he ate earlier that morning. He looks at his mentor and is very scared. “I feel like I am going to die Cliff. Are you sure this is safe?” “You will be sick for a few minutes Thomas. This is normal. Your body has not experienced something this extreme before. You will get through this and after the first dosage kicks in, you will be feeling a lot different.” One of the medical assistants attaches the IV bag back to Thomas’s right arm again to make sure he is hydrated after he vomits. After a few minutes, he throws up twice and is feeling a bit weak. Cliff rubs his back and can tell that the young man’s body is getting ready to change. Leathery sounds are heard coming from Thom’s body as he tries to relax for a few seconds. Cliff runs his hands along his client’s sensitive muscle fibers down his back as they slowly swell beneath his skin. His breathing is a bit compromised but he is starting to feel a bit better. “You’re right Cliff. I am feeling better although I can’t seem to feel my arms and legs anymore.” The hunky personal coach notices that Thomas’s arms are twitching and are involuntarily flexing as well. He seems to be unaware of the loud popping that is radiating from his biceps and triceps as they lose the flat look that they used to have before the serum was introduced. The veins and muscles in his forearms are starting to bulge just ever so slightly as the growth moves down to his quads and calves as well. Cliff’s eyes immediate lock on to Thom’s crotch as he watches his client’s cock stretch down his left leg. The shy young man can certainly feel what is happening in that area because he is gripping the arm rests tightly. It is a surprisingly large bulge as it stops halfway down his fairly-developed calf, which has veins and a nice dusting a hair that he previously didn’t have before. It leaves a small wet spot at the end of his cockhead as Cliff takes one of his hands and places it just underneath it. Thomas’s face is looking a bit firmer as two well-pronounced dimples form in his cheeks. His glasses are now slightly stretched as his head expands a couple of inches. His flat chest has miraculously formed two very firm pectoral muscles that seems like they came out of nowhere to fill in a bit of the gap that was in the sides of his tank top. His abs do the same from the inside his body everyone can now see the indentations of an eight-pack in his midsection from underneath the top. Thomas is looking at Cliff and looks as if he is a bit drunk from the formula’s dosage. His mentor smiles back at him, while rubbing his back with one hand and caressing the cockhead in his pants with the other. “It appears to be working Thomas. You look like you have been working out quite a bit now. That was just the first dosage as well because this was supposed to jumpstart your muscles.” The medical assistant that injected the first dosage into him is now checking both of the needles to see if they need to be moved around or not because it appears as if his upper body is absorbing the solution more than his calves and quads are. His 15” biceps keep tensing which is creating a slight issue. Cliff is aware that Thomas is starting to enjoy what is happening to him because he keeps leaning his head over to the sides to rub his stubbly face on his bigger round shoulders. At the moment, Thomas has probably grown to around a very athletic 165-175 pound range and that is only after the first dose. After a couple of adjustments to the needles in his arms, the serum bag is removed and the medical assistant is ready to put the second serum in. Before they do though, the man from earlier gets on to speak through the intercom system. “Congratulations Mr. Mangold on getting through the hardest part of your transformation. Your body is now prepared for the more appropriate doses it will be exposed to. The body you have now is normally where our clients begin in their metamorphosis. We anticipate that you will probably gain a fair amount of muscle in the next cycle so you will probably be feeling a considerable amount of pressure coming from every square inch of your frame. Mr. Byutov, I will need you to set up the bigger chair that is found in our primary medical area and then have the young man get up from the one he is in. Mr. Mangold, your mentor will help you over to the big boy seat because you are going to need it. Our medical personnel will follow you over there so don’t worry about the needles leaving your arms.” The previously shy Canadian man is now bouncing his cock in his pants as it drips precum down his leg and onto the floor. “I am now craving it Cliff. I didn’t feel this way just a couple of minutes ago, but now it is all I think about.” “Try to keep your emotions in check Thomas. We have had some issues in the past with a few guys who ended up completely losing their minds over this. They eventually calmed down after the transformations were complete, but it was very scary at first. I will need to leave for a few minutes so try to behave yourself.” He points over Thomas’s right shoulder to show him where it is and leaves. As Cliff does, Arliss gets up from his seat and tells Steve to follow the other men into the back area so he can watch on the monitors. They don’t want there to be any major distractions since it appears that this is going to be a more complicated procedure. He walks into the medical area and watches as the medical personnel undo his grips and hold on to the tubes attached to his syringes as he is helped up by the huge supervisor. Arliss wraps his right arm around the young stud’s waist and lifts him up slowly to get him out of the chair. The formerly gawky nerd is now looking a bit better with the extra bulk. There are veins pulsing in his head against his stretched glasses. The older man is now trying to move him over to the chair fairly quickly to keep the entire process moving along. He helps him up into the chair where Cliff is setting the straps up to be wrapped around the horny muscle nerd’s arms and legs so he is tightly secured without any kind of movement. The medical personnel that are with him are now setting his IV syringes in place. The stronger serum is going to be administered strictly to his right arm this time. He will be fed an IV solution into his left arm because his body is going to need considerably more nutrients when the process is completed. Arliss is now standing in front of the fit man and is watching him closely. His cock is peeking out the bottom of his shorts now. Thomas sighs as he relaxes his body in the chair and leans back. The sweat is pouring profusely from all of his orifices now. He looks at Arliss and seems to be in a really good mood now. Cliff is wrapping the straps around Thomas’s arms and legs and making sure they are as tight as possible. The serum hasn’t even been administered to him yet and yet the veins in his body are already looking as if they are going to blow up. Now Cliff is standing with Arliss in front of the stressed muscle nerd. “Look at me Thomas. Stay relaxed and let the serum consume you. Your body is craving it so much that I am afraid you might stop breathing or your heart will stop.” Cliff looks at Arliss for assistance. “I think he will be fine actually. This is probably going to be an incredible success when it is all said and done. I wonder if we should remove his glasses or not? *smirks at Cliff* Hmm, maybe not. I may actually cum in my pants watching him destroy them.” Both men nod their heads at the medical doctors as they attach the serum to his right arm. It starts to flow into his body after a few seconds. He is gripping the chair tightly, feeling it reach his mind as his breathing gets noticeably heavier. His cock is spilling even more precum now. Thomas is moaning as the serum starts to expand his cock. The huge vein that is visible from beneath his shorts is swelling to the point that it is slowly starting to rip the fabric. Cliff and Arliss look on in amazement. Their cocks are bouncing wildly in their pants now. Thomas was already quite endowed to begin with, but the fact that it has expanded even further especially when it is powerful enough to tear through fabric is shocking the men that have already went through the same process. Cliff decides to speak to Thomas to see if he is coherent enough to talk. “Uhh…..How are you doing Thomas? *tries not to look at his huge 12” shaft* I think you are enjoying yourself immensely, am I right?” Thomas laughs as his voice goes down about two more octaves. He notices the difference immediately as his eyes dilate and he feels his balls destroying his underwear. They are now stretching the front of his shorts to its limits. He is close to shooting a load already since he has never felt such sheer ecstasy in his entire life. “Mmm god Cliff, I thought I would hate this, but I was stupid for ever thinking otherwise. Mmm yes……YES…..I can feel my muscles begging for it. AHHH…..can’t…..talk…..anymore…..I must feel EVERY…..SINGLE…..FIBER…..GROWING……” The young Canadian begins grunting as his legs and torso are now reacting to the serum. His shorts are struggling to stay intact as his quads and glutes begin to separate the seams. Arliss is staring at Thomas’s growing toes as the arches of his feet elongate and thicken. His calves are squeaking as they widen and part to form hardened upside-down hearts. The fur on his legs is also thickening to create a cover for his swelling lower half. Once his shorts surrender to the power that is emerging from within them, his cock and balls flop a few times. He shoots a few ropes of cum into the air and it hits Cliff in the face. The shocked man rubs his fingers on his face and slowly licks them. The taste is so good, that he feels it surge through his body. His cock reacts as it spills a load of its own down his legs. At the same time, Thomas can feel his arms reacting to the serum as he feels an incredible amount of pressure welling up from inside both forearms. He can’t take his eyes off of them as the muscles from within stretch and swell, expanding beneath the straps and fighting to break free. The young Canadian is smiling as his eyes scan past his arms midpoint and as he watches his biceps and triceps swelling and bulging bigger than he ever imagined possible on his formerly small frame. The glasses on his face are unable to take anymore as the rims snap off his face and fall into his lap. The veins swell and bulge even more than before as the hair on top of his head falls off. He is growing a thick beard on his chin and it feels amazing to him. He doesn’t know where to look next as he looks down to watch his pecs and abs transform beneath his white tee. The sensations coming from all over his body is making him produce more testosterone which naturally results in more cum being spilled as he launches a few more jets in front of him. Both Cliff and Arliss are beyond boned as they both try to catch his spunk on their faces, laughing in the process. Since it is full of extra charged hormones, they are feeling it hit their own crotches, prompting more spillage. They look at each other and decide to strip down to just their thongs, which is not distracting Thomas at all. Arliss is grunting feeling a huge load building up in his ballsac while Cliff caresses his thickly-muscled hairy body with his hands and is dripping onto the floor through his thong. End of Part 5
  9. Check out the first three parts here: “I want to speak with whoever is in charge of this place, alright?” “Sir, you are not allowed to come in here and demand anything like that. This event is purely invitation only. If you don’t leave at this moment, we will be forced to call the authorities here.” Riley Cera has managed to get enough information together to find out where his ex-boyfriend Jessie Aberdeen is located. His boyfriend Steve Lopes was talked into tagging along only because he cares enough for Riley to let him search for his ex. He is built remarkably different from Jessie as well. While Riley is fairly fit like Jessie, Steve has a much larger frame and probably hasn’t seen a gym in quite some time. As Riley continues to argue with the people at the entry gate into the facility, Steve receives a tap on his back. When he turns around, an extremely well-muscled man puts his hand out to shake his own. “Hello there big guy, what is the problem here and how may I be of service to you?” Steve is quite stunned by the size and muscularity of the man as he stares into the man’s deep green eyes. The man smirks and Steve puts his hand out to shake his. The man’s grip is amazing as it envelops his own hand. Incredibly, they fit together like a glove which immediately gets the attention of the big hulking stud. He peers around Steve’s shoulder and sees Riley arguing with the other men. He returns his focus to Steve. “Does your friend have an issue with someone here by chance? I am willing to listen to what he has to say.” Steve finally manages to utter a few words to him. “Uhh well, he is looking for one of his friends that won a contest a few days back. His name is Jessie Aberdeen…..I mean his friend’s name is Jessie. *points behind him* That is my boyfriend Riley Cera. He wanted to come along with Jessie I think and he is worried that he is being held here against his will.” The man seems a bit confused with this description and shakes his head no. “I will have you know, I have met Jessie and he certainly is not being held here against his will. I have spent some time with him and never once did I ever get the impression that he was unhappy to be here. I should introduce myself, my name is Arliss Mancari. I am one of the leaders of that program that selects three winners every year from a random list of gyms to not only change men’s physical frames, but also their mental capabilities as well. In the case of Jessie, I feel like he is probably going to be one of this organization’s biggest success stories.” Arliss looks at Steve’s thick frame as well as his face and can see how handsome he is despite the additional fat around his midsection. He is even tempted to suggest giving him a special invitation to enter the program. “What is your name so I can help you out?” “Ohh, well mine is Steve Lopes. I’m only here because of Riley…..” “Why don’t you follow me Steve, I think we can find Jessie for you here.” Arliss gets in front of Steve and shows him into a side door as Riley watches them out of the corner of his eye. He stops arguing with the men he is with and stomps his feet. “What the ever-loving fuck? He didn’t even want to be here with me and he gets to go in? This is complete bullshit.” Two very large muscular men come up from behind the aggravated man and pick him up before taking him into another side door located on the other side of the complex. They sit him down in a room and place him in a chair that has metal locks attached to it. They slide them around his arms and legs and make sure that he is not loose before going out the same doors they came in from. A door opens from behind him and closes as very soft footsteps eventually dissipate as a man in medical scrubs walks in front of him and sits down in an adjustable chair. He has a tablet in his hand and seems to be in a bit of a slight rush. “So…..I was summoned here after hearing about your little incident outside. Would you like to tell me why I was interrupted from my incredibly important research to come down here and resolve such a small matter?” Riley looks around the room to study his surroundings and to figure out exactly why he would be placed in a chair like this. “All I want to do is find my ex Jessie Aberdeen. He is somewhere in this place and I want to make sure that he is being treated alright. He won a contest through his gym and somehow this place is supposed to make him extremely muscular or something like that.” The man smiles slightly as he puts a finger or two on his chin. “What you have told me is true. Mr. Aberdeen was indeed selected for our program here and he will be rewarded shortly as promised. *looks at his tablet* So…..it seems that you brought another man here with you….Steve Lopes…..hmmm yes…..he is an excellent candidate for the company.” He looks up at Riley again as the constrained man looks at him in bewilderment. “You kept telling my guards that your name was Riley Cera. Mr. Aberdeen has mentioned you before during his orientation; however, unlike your friend Mr. Aberdeen and in fact the man you brought here with you Mr. Lopes, you are not a good candidate for us here at the Guild. I do think that there is another facility that can help you with your issue, but I will have to give you a sedative first.” The medical individual gets up from his seat at the same time Riley starts badgering him. “Why am I in these constraints? Seriously what is going on here and who the hell are you? What the fuck is the Guild? Are you doing something to Jessie? I am so fucking fed up with…..” The man stops him before he asks another question. “For your information, I happen to own this facility and have helped quite a few men with their problems. Sure they were resistant at first, but they got along just fine after they were given a little more information about what was going to happen to them. You see, I am a doctor with quite a long list of success stories and people trust me a lot. I am also incredibly busy so I need to get moving or I will likely disappoint one of the lucky winners of our contest. My assistant will help you get some sleep. Ohh and in case you need to talk to me again, just ask for Dr. Ross Bloodstone.” The man leaves quickly as another one walks into the room with a syringe full of grey liquid. Riley yells at the doctor as he leaves, but it is futile because the assistant with the syringe plunges it into his neck and squeezes the solution into his body. Riley falls asleep after just a few seconds as the two big men from earlier come in, undo the restraints, and carry him through the back door that Dr. Bloodstone came through. Arliss and Steve are now in an area of the complex that few people get to see. The huge hulk and the big beefy South American stud are watching a medical scientist create a formula and mix a few ingredients of it together before it is placed into a vial. Then a few syringes are filled with the serum and put on a tray before it is carted out into another area to be used later. “So Steve…..that serum that you just saw being put into that vial is a specially formulated recipe meant for one of the three finalists of the lottery. In this case, the client’s name is Thomas Mangold. In the next few minutes, he will be rewarded with a brand new lease on life. After that, then Jessie Aberdeen will be given his reward. Do you want to watch the transformation?” Steve seems a bit perplexed at first but quickly makes a decision. “Yeah sure, sounds interesting.” They both leave the lab and walk into a seating area with a lot of other huge men sitting in the back. Arliss has Steve sit next to him in the front about thirty feet from where a chair with straps is set up with the tray table they saw earlier and a few medical personnel working on setting up the station. Cliff Byutov walks in from behind the two men and sits directly behind them. Both Arliss and Steve turn around to talk to him and the beefy man is introduced. “Hello there Cliff, I want you to meet Steve Lopes. He is someone I met outside just a little bit ago at the front gate. *has Steve put his hand out to shake Cliff’s* Why don’t you two have a small chat before the festivities begin.” They have a brief conversation before Cliff and Arliss start talking about Thomas. “I think that Thom is reluctantly open to this Arliss. He spent some time with Jessie a few hours ago and he calmed him down. Afterwards, I sat down with him and he was much different. I don’t really want his personality to change too much because I think maybe, just maybe, he could be a match for me.” Steve wonders if this is the Jessie that his boyfriend Riley used to date and is trying to find out. He pulls on Arliss’s short-sleeved, but skin-tight shirt to get his attention. “Is this Jessie Aberdeen you two are talking about?” Both Cliff and Arliss smile at him and shake their heads yes. “To be honest guys, I don’t really see a problem with Jessie being here. This place seems like it is doing a great service for a lot of guys. Besides…..*sighs*…..me and Riley are not that tight. I just came along because he wouldn’t come here alone.” Arliss puts his right arm around Steve’s upper body and pulls him a little closer to him. “Ohh I could tell that you and your boyfriend were not that close, which is why you are with me and the other guys. I think after one or two of these guys are transformed, we should go have you give us a blood sample so we can formulate a serum for you. *lifts Steve’s shirt to let his big hairy belly fall out* What you have here is not a terrible thing Steve. *rubs up and down on the thick fur and grunts* You can remain thick and beefy, but be much more powerful than you are now.” Steve looks into Arliss’s deep green eyes and seems pretty open to what he is saying. “I am pretty interested to know what I would look like under this flab. I used to work out a ton a few years ago and had to give it up because of a back injury. Will that be a factor?” Cliff shakes his head no. “At first maybe man, but the pain only lasts for a minute or two because your spine and whatever discs are messed up need to be realigned to handle whatever muscle is added or repaired. You are a very handsome man now Steve, but you will be insanely hot when you are transformed. *looks at Arliss again* Maybe this time you will strike it rich Mancari. An Italian and a Chilean I am guessing.” Steve is amazed and shakes his head yes. He is shocked that Cliff would know that. “Wow great guess man. I think you both have talked me into this.” As the conversation continues, Thomas Mangold walks out in a loose white t-shirt and black shorts with slippers on. One of the medical assistant’s tells him to sit in the chair so they can lock his arms and legs into place. He is looking very anxious as he looks through a glass panel and sees several of the mentors sitting in the back and Arliss and Cliff with Steve in the front. He waves slowly at Cliff as the big man gets up to walk over to a side door before going through it. He wants to calm Thom’s nerves so the medical personnel can put a couple of needles into his arms so they can start to nourish his body. “I know you hate needles Thomas, but they will be putting them in to feed you. This is just part of the process. *sees the three syringes on the tray and picks them up* Each one of these is for a different stage of your transformation. It gets considering easier with each one because your body will be adding density so the needles will barely hurt at all.” He gives Thomas a nice firm hug and turns to go back into the seating area. While they were talking, the medical personnel managed to get the needles into him and have attached IV bags to both arms. He is a little calmer, but still not feeling comfortable with his surroundings. At this point, a man walks in with a tablet in his hand as he stands in front of the lottery winner and the seating area. Everyone is now looking at the man. “Good afternoon mentors in the audience and welcome to this year’s muscle lottery. Today’s first lucky winner is Thomas Mangold, a 22-year old man from Maine. Mr. Mangold has a relatively thin frame and has what you would consider a potential musclenerd like mentality. I know a few of you here today enjoy these types of physical changes because you were once in his shoes. *looks directly at Thomas* I hope you are ready young man because the wait is over. My medical team that is attending to you is quite experienced and won’t let you down. I will be watching you from the cameras located all over the room. Are you comfortable in your chair?” Thomas moves his hands and legs in the chair to see if the constraints are tight enough and they seem to be, but two of the medical assistant’s make them tighter because he isn’t supposed to have that much freedom in them. “Are we good team? Great, I will see you later then Mr. Mangold. We will begin in just a few moments. Have a wonderful afternoon everyone.” The man leaves as the IV bags are detached from the needles in Thomas’s arms after a few minutes. One of the assistant’s picks up one of the syringes and takes the lid off before sliding it into the left needle. They slowly squeeze the serum into Thomas’s body as he shivers feeling it flow into his arm and throughout his entire body. Several men in the audience start talking amongst themselves as they wait in anticipation of what will happen next. End of Part 4
  10. RosieWorships

    Full Moon Rising Part 1

    Full Moon Rising- Part 1 His eyes remained closed, as his left hand slowly trailed down the stiff fabric of his baggy uniform. Though he was almost certain he was in danger, there was a strange sense of calmness that kept him lying still. Especially as his fingers curled around the badge over the right side of his breast pocket. Without even looking, he knew they had just skimmed over the engraved words, 'Chicago Police, To Serve and Protect'. Everything else seemed intact as he continued to feel along his waist and flat chest-- two arms, two legs, ten fingers, ten toes. It wasn't until Officer Dominic Hastings tried to lift his scrawny right arm, that his eyes suddenly shot open. "The fuck is this?" The man muttered in a panicked whisper. He frantically tugged at the metal restraint around his wrist, but it wouldn't budge. Not that he had really expected it to. Embarrassment blossomed on his cheeks at the realization that these were his own cuffs. How had he gotten here, he wondered. And who the hell had restrained him? An incredible sinking feeling popped into his head at the thought of his whole life being a waste. He was so puny, so weak and pathetic-- it was a wonder at times that he had even passed the academy. How could he ever be expected to be taken seriously as an authority figure, if he couldn’t even keep himself from getting kidnapped in the process. With a shout for help, Dominic cringed as the words, "officer down" flew past his lips. As he continued to scream for what felt like hours, the policeman couldn't help but regret all the times he had passed on offers from his brothers in blue to help him out at the gym. Dominic licked his lips, his throat tight from all the yelling. He opened his mouth to let out another scream when suddenly the door in front of him slammed open with a bang. He was terrified as the dark silhouette shifted in and out of the shadows. There was something almost inhuman about the way the figure moved-- almost like a predator stalking her prey. He shuddered involuntarily as she finally stepped forward into the moonlight. His memory was a little hazy, but he definitely remembered her glowing green eyes and sharp teeth sinking down into his flesh just before he blacked out. "I am truly sorry for that." She gestured with a nod as his free hand flew up to his neck. When he pulled it back, he was surprised to see a sticky copperish substance smeared across the tips. "I always thought I’d have more self control," the woman confessed. "But the moment I saw you, well--" Her voice was husky and oozing with desire as she trailed off before wetting her lips. As she looked up at him through those hooded eyes, Dominic couldn't peel his gaze away from her. She was tall and curvaceous, her stunning little hourglass figure calling to him in a bad way. With big tits and a rounded ass he couldn't recall a time when a woman had ever looked at him the way she was looking at him now. He wondered what it would feel like to run his hands along her soft curves. So caught up in his lustful thoughts, Dominic almost hadn’t noticed the intense burn coursing through his bloodstream. As she moved to sit next to him, he could almost swear that the room was starting to get warmer-- smaller. He watched her lips turn downward into a frown as perspiration broke out across his forehead and neck. "The fever is starting to set in already," she announced, giving him a look of concern before swiping at his brow. "I didn't mean to bite you so soon," she apologized again. "But now that I have, you're going to experience some changes." With a loud groan, Dominic rolled his head back and forth across his shoulders, trying to clear his thoughts. He wasn’t sure what the hell was going on, but suddenly he found the fabric of his uniform annoyingly too tight. It must have been clinging to his body from all the sweat that was currently pouring off him. "You should let me go." His eyebrows scrunched together in confusion. Was that his voice, he thought. It sounded so deep. So-- animalistic. "I'm a cop," he continued, despite the dropping octave. "People are going to come looking for me," he insisted. "And when they do, they'll put you in cuffs." "Is that a promise?" She purred. As her hand brushed across the thickest part of his leg, he was almost positive he could see muscles beginning to ripple underneath his own skin. His body surged with excitement at a power he'd never felt before. He began panting slightly as she shifted closer, dark curls tumbling just past her shoulders. The luxerious locks were almost within reach of his free hand. If she just moved an inch or so closer, he could take her. Grasp that pretty little neck and bury his length deeper than ever before-- What the actual fuck was happening right now, he wondered. He need to somehow regain some control. "If you let me go, I promise I won't press charges," he growled. "You should know though, if my partner finds you first, he might try to haul that pretty little ass of yours off to jail." Dominic surprised himself with his own words. He would have never dreamed of talking to a woman like that before. Even more surprising though, were the changes he could feel taking place in his body. As he tensed his arm and tugged at the restraint again, he noticed this time how a massive bicep on his arm bulged out wildly into a ginormous ball of muscle. The vein running along the top as wide across as his finger, seemed to pulse in time with his heartbeat distributing even more power. He couldn’t believe how huge his arms were! Swelling to the size of softballs and still GROWING bigger. Excitement shot through him as the navy fabric of his shirt suddenly split down the middle. Immediately he grew aroused by the monstrous peak of his own incredible arm. Shit. Even his peak had a fucking peak. "I have a feeling that in a few minutes jail will be the least of my concerns" the woman smirked. The growing policeman shook his head again as the woman shifted to her hands and knees. He swore her eyes were glowing as she slowly crawled towards him. Shallow breaths blew heavily out his mouth as his nostrils flared. It was almost painful how quickly his blood pulsed and rushed to his member. He had always dreamt of being huge, being so strong he could take and dominate this sexy, little thing. Then another thought suddenly occurred to his haze filled brain-- when had she become little compared to him? "Are you some kind of witch?" He practically bellowed as his shaft strained angrily against the zipper of his pants. It dawned on him now that his cock wasn’t the only thing threatening to shred through his pants. As they shortened considerably and drew up his now tree trunk sized legs, Dominic realized that at the same time his entire lower half seemed to stretch down the length of the bed. He had to be nearly six and a half feet. "Damn it woman, what kind of spell did you put on me?" he asked. With a laugh, the woman sat back on her haunches. "It’s not a spell," she giggled. "Though I guess you could consider it magic. What you're experiencing is your body preparing and transforming you into the perfect alpha mate." "Alpha? Mate?" He repeated the words as though trying them out for the first time on his own. It sounded right to him-- mate. This woman would now be his to claim. “This better not be like some sort of fucked-up Twilight shit," he growled. The beautiful brunette laughed again, but Dominic was no longer amused. As her incredibly delicious scent wrapped around him, Dominic suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to protect her-- to make her his and to fuck her gorgeous brains out all at once. The sound of his pulse thrummed in his ears, his entire body raging with fever. “Fuck,” he swore. It felt so good to be so fucking huge. With a snarl, he tugged at the restraint as his body exploded with power. The metal of the bedpost screeched in protest as it suddenly began to twist and bend. "You need to calm down." Dominic flinched as the female grabbed hold of his face. Her hands instantly created a calming effect on his burning flesh, but there was something else-- something primal starting to take up residence inside his brain. "If you don't stop, your transition could be more painful," she warned. With the sudden realization that the woman was straddled across his lap, Dominic fisted her hair with his left hand and tugged her chin up. He could feel a series of scars just underneath her hair line, but an explanation would have to wait. His lips greedily left a wet trail across her jaw and down to her throat. The more he touched, the more he wanted. Tossing his head back, Dominic let out a mighty roar, his voice dropping so low, so quick that he could see it visibly send shivers down his mate’s spine. He was growing so ripped, so fucking huge, he could practically feel his lats exploding out of his ever widening back. Underneath his shirt, he was sure six well defined bricks of solid flesh were pounding their way out of his once concave stomach. The woman gasped as she looked down, the ripping sound of his pants startling them both momentarily. Her hands tore at the remnants of his shirt, shoving the ribbons aside in order to expose more of his bulging chest. Each mound of striated hard muscle had to jut out at least four and a half inches from his monsterous chest. "Your wolf is going to be huge," she moaned, looking up at him through thick lashes. Dominic growled his approval as her hands slid down from his broadening shoulders over the hard planes of his pecs. She bit down on her full, bottom lip before rocking her hips back and forth on his lap-- searching for something-- anything that would create friction where she needed it most. Leaning forward, her teeth scraped against the side of Dominic's thick neck before nibbling on his ear. "Huge and all mine." Dominic liked the sound of that, and at the moment, the idea of becoming a werewolf was suddenly exciting. While most of the world was unaware of their existence, being a cop, he had seen too many things-- too many paranormal things to remain oblivious to the paranormal world. Strong fingers curled around her slender neck as he crushed his mouth to hers. His cock stiffened even more as his hand trailed down underneath her shirt, exploring her ample breasts. But he wanted more, if only he could just get free. He wondered if this was how a junkie felt. Always searching for the next high. This woman was like his own personal brand of drug and he just couldn't get enough. He wanted-- No. He needed more. With a thunderous cry, the handcuff easily tore like papier-mâché. The woman's eyes widened, the color quickly draining from her face. Clearly, she hadn't anticipated Dominic getting loose so early, but there was no need for her to worry. With his pupils fully blown, the thought of leaving this room was the furthest thing on his mind. Letting out a howl of pleasure, Dominic pushed his mate into the mattress before mounting her between his legs. With a fistful of fabric in each hand, the officer ripped her blouse open. He smirked as she gasped. Buttons popping and flying everywhere. He could see her nipples pebble underneath the black lace of her bra as her skin was exposed to the cool, night air. "I don't know if I can control myself," he looked down at her with concern before flexing his massive arms. The strength flowing through him was new and exhilarating if not a little overwhelming at the same time. As his hand trailed down over his chest he couldn’t help but feel so fucking big. "I don't want to hurt you.” Her eyes flashed green again before answering, her fingers scraping across his thick, hairy legs. "You won't," she promised. That was all the encouragement he'd need. As a mischievous glint sparkled in his sapphire blue eyes, his hand went to the middle of his back. With a grin, the now hulking officer pulled a spare pair of handcuffs from the back of his belt. Slowly he lifted one slender arm above her head before grabbing the other. "You have the right to remain silent," he said. "But I dare you to try." His hands roughly gripped his mate’s thighs before spreading her open to accommodate his wide frame. As he wrapped her long legs around his narrow waist, the woman gazed up at him. Biting down on her lower lip, her eyes roamed over him until they landed on the incredible bulge tenting his pants. “You know,” she smirked. “This really kind of gives a whole new meaning to the song ‘Fuck the Police’.”
  11. You can find the first three parts here: Part 4: After several minutes, Brice gets up from the table and walks into the nearby hallway. He is still a bit woozy from the ordeal he just experienced, but for the first time in years, he feels as if he is going to be alright on the inside. He is still nude and is unconsciously rubbing the thick grayish skin on his chest and legs feeling the new textures of his fresh hardened skin. It makes his cock jump a few times as it dribbles a few drops of precum onto the floor beneath him. He is looking around at his surroundings and is noticing things he hasn’t seen for the first time since he has been there. There are several rooms on both sides of the corridor he is standing in. Each one of them has a red shield with square boxes around them, flames are superimposed on top of the shields, and they are in numerical order. The east hall is where he was before in the cages and the west hall, which looks as if it is nearly a mile away down the aisle, is where a door is open. It appears to be where the doctor’s exam rooms and offices are located. Brice quickly realizes that he is in an unmarked area of the property and which makes him shake his head a few times. This is obviously a much bigger operation than he previously anticipated. Dr. Cain Darkori opens a door approximately ten feet away from him and walks through it. He is glistening with sweat and appears to be a bit winded. He spots Brice and walks down the hall to see him. He smiles and puts his thick and powerful hands on the gray-skinned man’s shoulders and squeezes them. Brice lightly winces but feels a sense of warmth run through him. “Are you feeling a bit better now Brice? I managed to get Owen down for a long nap I think. You won’t have to worry about Damien for a while either. He went and got his frustrations out on another one of our patients.” Brice looks into the huge hulking red doctor’s eyes and is quite smitten with him. Cain immediately notices this and wraps his huge hairy veiny arms around the gray man’s waist to lift him up into his embrace. Brice’s swollen gray cock is finding its way inside the doctor’s lab coat and it is resting on his furry black chest, rubbing its sticky goo on him. Cain smiles, showing off his perfectly formed white teeth and fangs. They are noticeably longer now than he remembers and it feels like he is heating up as his breathing starts to get a bit heavier. It is a side that Brice has not really seen of him before other than what he saw happening in the exam room. He is moving his hands up and down Brice’s back to comfort him. “Mmm, I have to say that you do turn me on a bit Brice. You are more my type now that you have transitioned to this look. Our bigger halves are getting a bit more acquainted judging by how we are responding to each other.” He also realizes that maybe it is a bit too soon to be fraternizing with someone that just recently returned back to their human form. He carries Brice down the hall and into an extremely large shower area where the two stop for a moment or two. The huge hairy red-skinned doctor turns on the cold water in front of one of the showerheads in hopes of cooling them both off. The cascading of the water as it hits Cain does little to keep Brice’s eyes from wandering up and down the huge man’s thick frame as it completely soaks his lab coat and pants. The immense muscles in his hairy chest are now entirely visible underneath the fabric. He continues to breathe heavily as his gray partner leans in to smell the incredible stench being emitted from the horny doctor’s pulsing neck and scruffy face. “Doctor, I can’t seem to control myself despite your efforts to cool me off. I am being compelled to pleasure you from whatever is residing inside my body.” Brice’s cock and balls are now swelling as they rub against the doctor’s thick abs as his growing rod reaches the underside of his meaty pecs. It is squirting precum, coating the area between both of the doctor’s huge chest mountains. His gray partner starts licking his swollen neck which is bringing him to the point of no return. He can feel his own power tool expanding to the point that it is ready to explode out of his pants. “UHHH BRICE…..*feels numerous waves of adrenaline flowing through him*. MMMMM FUCK…..*a few popping sounds come from his neck*. I haven’t been this hot for someone in…..” He is huffing now feeling his pants creaking now that they are literally painted to his body. The giant bulge that has been torturing his zipper for several minutes finally bursts its way out as the doctor’s massive, veiny cock continues to grow. He is about to let himself go as he feels Brice groaning, feeling his partner’s entire body stretching, swelling, growing against him and in his hands. His own hands do the same as his nails elongate and become sharper. It appears that they are both doing so in sync with each other. The cold water that was supposed to diffuse the situation has failed to prevent the transformation process from commencing. Cain can feel the seams on his pants being pulled apart by the colossal mass that is emerging from them both from behind and along both sides of his lower half. He shoves his thick demonic fingers in between the two growing bloated gray globes to prepare them for what they will have to endure shortly. Brice’s swelling tits are pressing up against his lover as he moans deeply feeling his hole being massaged. He is humping Cain’s swelling fingers as they slowly stretch his anus. The doctor’s eyes have turned to a shade of black now and his upper body and arms are entirely glued to his lab coat. He can feel his partner’s bloated foot-long rod and grapefruit-sized balls being compressed along his own swelling pec shelf as he roars feeling his massive back muscles tear through the puny lab coat fabric. A thick covering of black fur has formed along the ridges of his cavernous delts and traps. Brice’s own eyes have turned a milky gray and his tongue has changed shape. He is finding his way to Cain’s mouth as he slides it inside making a lustful journey down to his partner’s throat. They continue to expand up against each other as Brice reaches his thick 22” pythons around to sluff the remaining fabric off of his partner’s swollen back. The horny red-skinned muscle demon slides his thick sausage fingers out of his gray-skinned partner’s wet hole to let his bloated precum spurting 13x8 rod take over as it quickly arches towards Brice’s gaping cavern. They seem destined for each other as they both meet with each other head on. The hungry bottom moans deeply feeling the massive tool pushing itself all the way inside. The two demons have found their way over to the shower wall where a few of the tiles have broken due to the force they caused by slamming up against them. After a couple of minutes of intense kissing and tonsil hockey with each other’s thick tongues, Cain starts pounding Brice relentlessly growling and roaring in delight. It is definitely getting the attention of others that are in the same part of the complex. Damien can sense the excitement coming from both of them as he stands in the doorway that leads into the shower area. He is surprisingly calm, probably due to the fact that he himself just had a session with a fuck buddy and it has drained him and his other half, at least for the time being. He is quite amazed though at how primal Cain is getting with Brice. The gray-skinned demon bottom has somehow sprouted a tail while he is being ravaged. It is finding its way underneath his partner’s huge heaving balls and is caressing both of them slowly sending shockwaves through Cain’s entire body. The massive muscle demon can feel them ballooning even bigger because of the milking as Brice’s thick hose-sized tail travels up along his horny top’s giant ass smacking both cheeks, prompting an even louder roar each time he does it. It is obvious that Cain has never been played with in this way because he is digging his claws into Brice’s bulging back and lats, but he is not trying to hurt him. The intense pressure in his huge grapefruit-sized balls is driving him insane as his partner’s gray tail slowly slithers its way up to his ass lips to part them and before sliding inside to start raping his anal walls. Cain nearly loses all of his bearings on his demonic self, barely holding on to his humanity as he feels himself being pleasured by Brice’s thick appendage. It is the most satisfying feeling he has ever experienced from another being. He is tilting his head back with his mouth open exposing his fangs as he to be fucked slowly and methodically. This is making him want to cum more than ever as he tries to pump Brice at the same rate. Damien is getting noticeably turned on by this, but he is trying to keep his composure despite what he is seeing in front of him. He feels compelled to join them, but knows that Cain would probably not like that since he obviously is developing a strong bond with Brice. Earlier while the gray beast was resting, the larger brother lectured him about interrupting the regression process in which he was interfering with. It led to what Brice ended up looking like now, which at first was considered a negative. Now though, it appears that Cain has completely changed his mind about it and is becoming totally infatuated with him. Feeling his own body warming up again, Damien decides it is time for him to go visit Owen down the hall before he transforms into his bigger self once again. As a response to being pleasured by Brice, Cain’s impressive red-skinned garden-hosed sized tail has emerged from his back and is trying to reach his lover’s milky gray rocket and ballsac to return the favor. Realizing it isn’t going to be long enough, he musters enough strength to stretch his tail another few feet as loud leathery sounds can be heard coming from within the muscular demon’s lower half. It reaches its destination and wraps itself around Brice’s swollen balls and squeezes them tightly to make him spray a few ropes of sticky precum all over Cain’s massive upper body. Both of the horny beasts have been edging each other for quite some time and are in need of release. As a way of determining who will do so first, they begin to tussle with each other to see which demon is going to win the challenge. Deep down, Brice knows he isn’t going to win against the larger demon daddy, but still wants to show that he also has a great deal of power so he attempts to get free from his grasp. Still stuffed inside his partner; however, Cain slams him down to the shower floor causing several tiles to break beneath them as he tries to show how dominant he is. They both roar with delight as the slightly smaller gray-skinned hulk submits to him after a couple of minutes of writhing and grinding against each other’s monstrous chests and gigantic legs. Feeling the white flood leaving his huge balls, Cain lifts his partner’s lower half up into the air to push his beastly rod up against Brice’s swollen prostate. He arches his massive demonic back as he unloads inside Brice’s starving insides. The rush of the powerful river involuntarily makes the bottom flex his entire frame as he feels every muscle fiber in his body start to expand once again. He grows rapidly as Cain looks on in amazement. He can still feel Brice’s massive expanding tail throbbing inside his asshole as it stretches him even further. At the same time, this is causing the red-skinned demonic beast to make more cum inside his ballsac as he feels more flow out of his raging shaft and into the excited gray behemoth. After cumming inside the gray giant once again, he manages to pull out of the demonic hulk’s swollen cunt hole and let’s go of Brice’s 16” power tool, which was still being squeezed by his huge tail. He is breathing heavily as he lies down on the shower floor. The showerhead they are lying under is still on and it is starting to flood the entire area they are in. Brice has now grown to over 400 pounds and his skin has been stretched to its limits as marks are appearing all over his massive body. He is crawling over to his exhausted top and is towering over him. His cock has started to mate with Cain’s again as they rub together and mix their fluids. They stare into each other’s eyes as the huge red-skinned demon’s tail explores the massive muscle beast’s entire frame once again feeling how much bigger he is compared to where he was just a few minutes prior. It is obvious what the man creature wants from Cain as he reaches down to place the red hulk’s bloated veiny tail on top of his gargantuan leaky cock. Once again, the red demon wraps his appendage around his partner’s ballsac and squeezes them tightly. A few thick jets of precum go flying into the air and coat the doctor’s vascular legs and torso before the slit is plugged by the end of Brice’s tail. The sensation of feeling something entering his cock makes the beast moan deeply. Cain grins as he pushes his tail further down inside the cock making Brice’s shaft swell even larger to contain the invader within. The gray monster reaches down and digs his claws into his partner’s enormous cannons as he anticipates the wild ride he is about to experience. The huge doctor continues raping his dick until he can see that Brice is about to lose control, judging by the wild look on his face. He can feel his partner’s balls contracting as he slowly slides his tail upward and out. When he finally does manage to get the entire appendage free, he is drowned by the largest white volcano he has ever felt in his entire life. The intensity of the orgasm is so incredible that the gray demon loses consciousness and falls over to the side. With each ribbon of cum being released from his bloated body, Brice slowly reverts back to where this whole sequence started in the first place. He has completely covered his red-skinned partner with his seed almost to the point that Cain’s own skin color is nearly invisible. The thick demonic hulk is laughing in his extremely deep demonic tone as he reaches up to his face with his claws to wipe the flood out of his black eyes. He is beginning to calm down now as he starts to shrink back down to his human form. He is tired but he is still manages to sit up long enough to move over to tend to his gray partner. He can sense that Brice is not breathing well and starts to do a few chest compressions on him. He then gets a few breaths in to his lungs before his weakened partner starts coughing and spits a bit of cum into his face. They are both back to their normal sizes once again. Cain smacks his face a few times to get him to open his eyes so he can look at him. It works as they stare at each other for a few seconds before the doctor says something to him. “Well, that was quite an experience, wasn’t it Brice?” They both laugh a couple of times which is followed by Brice coughing to his side as he tries to get a few words out. Cain covers his mouth though to tell him not to speak. “You don’t have to say anything hunky boy. You are far too weak to do anything so we can talk more when you are rested up, okay?” He leans down to kiss him and plunges his tongue down Brice’s throat and embraces him with his huge thick arms. His gray-skinned partner does the same as they lie there together in the milky-colored water. During the last few minutes of their exchange, they were both unaware that they were being watched by Damien and Owen, who were standing in the doorway, completely nude, and smiling while leaning against each other. They both walk into the flooded area to start cleaning up the mess that the two lovers just caused. Owen is told to shut the showerhead off and to clear out the drains of the milky cum that has accumulated so they can get the room fixed for later patients. Damien gets his brother up off the ground and takes him in to one of the exam rooms to lay him down on the table. He immediately dozes off once his brother walks back down the hall to do the same with Brice. Once he gets the gray man into another room, he wanders back into the shower area and starts helping Owen clean up the rest of the damaged facility. He stops the spectacled man long enough to say something funny to him. “Why can’t you do that with me Owen? I’m sure we can generate the same kind of intensity those two have created, don’t you think?” After a few eye rolls from his assistant, they go back to what they are doing.
  12. Author's Note: Here's a new story after a long time of not writing. I hope to contribute more soon, but check out my commentary below. Please let me know any feedback if you have it. It's always helpful and inspires me to keep writing. TF starts after the *** Becoming A God - A Fight for the Power I pulled my pads off my shoulders and let the sweat shake off my hair. Another solid practice with the football team. My buddy Nick gave my ass a quick slap as he pulled his own T-shirt off, revealing his cut upper body as we headed into the locker room. “What's up Trevor?” he asked, opening the door for me as I headed in with the rest of the team. “Not many games left man,” I said as we worked our way toward our lockers. We were juniors at the local College, a small public school and played D-III. Nothing big, but it was something to keep us athletic as we went through college. The school was old and the facilities felt like something out of the 70s, but it was ours and I was enjoying keeping up the sport even if we knew none of us were going to go pro. “Yeah dude,” Nick said. “Only one year left after this.” He quickly slipped out of his cleats and football pants, drying the sweat off of his legs and compression shorts. “You gonna hit the showers here or run to dinner?” “I going to head back,” I said, peeling off my own compression shorts and giving my crotch a quick dry. “I need to hit the dining hall before dinner closes, I'll shower later tonight. Hey you want to study for Econ later?” “Sure thing,” Trevor said, getting naked and throwing a towel over his shoulder. “I gotta shower now though. Let me know when you're done or whatever I'll meet you at the library.” “By the way,” Nick added, “What happened to Chris? Did he quit the team?” Chris was my roommate, the guy was always quiet, and not particularly nice, but recently he closed himself off. Hardly talked to me or anyone else. “He said he needed to focus on grades. Yeah, I think he quit. But all I ever see him doing is working out. I don't know.” I said. I threw on my boxers and gym shorts and started the walk back. The evening air was cool, fall was closing to winter fast this year. I had a quick dinner and I worked my way toward my dorm and up to my room. I figured I'd get a shower in before studying Econ. I was going to move in with my other football buddies next year, Chris was getting way too weird for me to be friends. I told him he was cutting himself out from the world, he needed to get out more and be social. But lately the guy was just scaring me. He either lifted or was reading old books about gods and the occult. I wondered whether he was reaching a breaking point. I walked into my room and saw Chris at his desk chair, lifting a dumbbell and only wearing compression shorts and gym shorts. “Hey Chris,” I said. “What do you want?” he asked. “You still playing sports? All they did was drag me down, they're going to drag you down, too.” “Dragging me down from what?” I asked. “I enjoy it man, it's fun. It'd be fun if you stayed too.” “I have bigger plans,” Chris said cryptically, a small smile forming around his lips but he kept pumping the iron without looking up at me. I wanted to ask him what he was talking about but I didn't. He was being way too weird and I was afraid of whatever answer he might give me. I threw my clothes off quickly and set them in the hamper. I grabbed my towel and turned back around as I wrapped it around my waist. Chris had set down the dumbbell and was looking at something in his desk. There was a faint light glowing out of his drawerit. I wondered what it was. He quickly shut the drawer. “I am meeting Nick to study Econ later tonight.” I said. “I'm gonna hop in the shower first,” “I'll be waiting for you,” Chris said, turning back to his desk. I couldn't hold back anymore. “What the hell, man?” I demanded. “What is up with you lately. You've been cryptic about everything, are you leaving school, what are you doing? What is going on?” Chris turned to me and with a controlled voice said, “you'll see soon enough, Trevor. You'll see. I have nearly everything I want, now. Nearly.” I grabbed my soap and left for the showers down the hall. I kept asking myself what was going on. The guy was getting weirder and weirder every day. I turned the shower on and unhooked my towel. I nearly wondered if I should even go back to my room. Would he still be there? Was whatever he was doing have to do with me? I looked down at my own body and was impressed with my build. My third year working hard with the team. “Not bad,” I said, flexing my six-pack and biceps. I finished the shower and toweled off, wrapping my towel back around me again. I kept telling myself to walk to Nick or Badger's room, ask them for a spare set of clothes. I should have avoided Chris. But I didn't, I kept walking back to my room, step by step. I opened the door, carefully. No one inside. “Okay,” I told myself with a relief. I shut the door and opened my underwear drawer. It was then that I heard the door open again, Chris forced himself in with a ton of energy. And rage. “It's time!” He shouted as he shut the door. “It's night! The sun is set. You are to be my sacrifice, Trevor!” He shouted again, raising his arms and revealing a green, glowing thing. It was shaped like an athletic cup. That must had been the thing in his desk. It shined a strange, green, electric light that flashed every few seconds. Chris was still in his gym shorts. I could see a bulge emerging from under it. Taking two steps toward me, he said, “This is the way it has to be!” He tried laying a massive punch to my gut but I was able to evade it, “WOAH!” I said, I had never been in a violent fight before. Not one like this, and not one against someone who I thought was my friend. “What the FUCK CHRIS?!?” I shouted. “Get the fuck away from me!” “NO! You don't understand,” the jock said, grabbing my shoulders and shoving me against the wall. “I have to do this. The god of Ahriman is calling me! I want his powers, and he requires a sacrifice!” It didn't matter how outlandish his words were, the jock was trying to plummet me. Hit me, ground me, whatever he could to keep me from scrambling away. I quickly shoved him back. I headed for the door but he grabbed me. Bear hugging me before pushing me to the ground. “Just stay still while I become him!!” He said. Chris kept me pinned with his left arm as he grabbed his shorts with his right and yanked them down. I could feel the jock's dick behind his compressions, not sure if he was hot for me or hot for the cup that was holding in his left arm. I didn't have time to think. I elbowed him and head-butted him on his nose “aww fuck!” he shouted as I made my way once more to the door. I couldn't reach the handle as I felt my body swing back toward his again. He knocked my ankles and caused me to fall to the ground. As I did, my towel finally unhooked itself. He gave me another shove causing my ass to hit the carpet as he hung onto the towel, throwing it behind him. “We both must be naked,” he said as I tried crawling my way toward the door. He grabbed me again and threw me away from the door. Standing again, I tried running toward the back window but Chris once again grabbed me. I was getting weak and tired. “He requires a sacrifice,” he said, standing behind me, pulling me against his body. Chris threw himself to the ground, pinning me underneath him. His dick once more was on my body, getting harder with excitement. I was able to flip him over and pin him down myself, now my own naked body over his. I lay two punches into him and kicked his back, attempting to get myself up but I was growing weak. Chris jostled with me, throwing me back to the ground. And stepping on my legs and he stood himself back up. He then stepped on my abdomen. With force, crunching my stomach and causing me to tense up. “OWW!” I shouted, crunching my abs to protect the stomach. He took his right arm and used it once more to undress, pushing down his compression shorts and revealing his naked self. The guy was a monster, no wonder he could overtake me. His shorts hit my abs. He put additional pressure down before removing his foot, leaving his shorts on my body. I quickly scooted back letting the shorts fall off of me. I couldn't get any further though. The naked jock picked me up and held me with both of his arms. I could feel the cup in his right hand, it was exuding with energy, giving me a feeling of confidence, and power. I liked it, but I was too preoccupied with the jock to do anything about it now. He wrestled me to the ground, throwing me down face first. My package hit the floor. “Ugh!” I shouted. The jock stood himself and rested his foot on my chest as I turned around. I was on the floor and the jock stood above me, just enough pressure to keep me from moving. “It's time, Trevor. I need you for this, know that your sacrifice will turn me into a god, and let me relive the glory of being the most envied athlete around!” He turned his attention to the cup as I struggled lifting his massive foot. “Oh great god of Ahriman,” he said, “I am your vessel, your human for you to bond with. I order you to give me your powers, use me as your host, and share with me in your immortality.” Chris started to chuckle as the lowered the thing toward his crotch. “Yes, I can feel them, I can feel the powers!” he shouted. I had to do something, the cup was starting to spark out with power. My left leg was free. I lifted my body and threw my knee into leg, then kicked his crotch as my foot flew back and hit the cup. “OW!” he shouted, grabbing his dick as the cup went flying out of his hands and toward me. Chris removed his foot and I started to get up but the cup hit my chest. I tried catching it but it slid down my pecs, abs and toward my dick, with every moment increasing the amount of energy and confidence. “Oh fuck!” I said in surprise, falling back to the ground and trying to catch it. *** But it was too late. The cup hit my dick and immediately suctioned onto it. Lifting itself over my dick and balls and turning immediately into a putty substance. “OH!” I shouted in surprise, the thing latching onto me and heating up fast, I could feel its energy quickly pulling itself into my dick, settling into my balls, and changing me from the inside out. Giving new energy and stamina like I had never before felt. I was terrified. What was this thing? “Get it off get it off!” I shouted, still on the ground I was no longer in fear of Chris, I just needed to get this putty mess off of me. Chris was thinking the same thing, but for entirely different reasons. “NOO!” He shouted in defeat, terrified now that the slave was quickly transforming into the master. I tried clawing at the hot pile of buddy over my crotch as is stretched and started swimming its way into my dick. As much as I tried the hot, powerful cup was latched firmly onto me, refusing to budge at all. Chris fell to his knees and smacked my hands off of the thing, clawing at it himself. “NOO!” he shouted again as he grasped and clawed at the cup now beginning to stretch its way over my pubes, around my thighs, and toward my butt. A new surge of energy came over me and I shoved the naked brute aside. “Woah” I told myself, I never knew that I had that amount of strength, it took almost no effort to get the jock away. But I hadn't time to think, the power that it was pulling into my balls was somehow transforming me, it was now pulling out of my balls and into my body. I started involuntarily convulsing, my muscles started spasming. “ARGH!” I shouted as My arms and legs twitched and spasmed, twisting me around to my stomach. I could feel the cup stretching onto the back of my ass. I could also, for the first time, “sense” Chris watching me, as if I knew what he was up to without even looking at him. He was watching as my ass exploded with muscle, locking in a hard bubble butt as the cup stretched itself over it, forming a green, electric-ridden loincloth of sorts. I stood up and noticed with surprise how much muscle I had gained. My six pack had turned to an eight pack and my adoinis started creating a sharp, well-defined V, much sharper than my roommate's. “Argh!” said again as I doubled over, feeling my pecs bounce and flatten out before becoming rock hard. My back started doing the same as my shoulders grew and beefed up muscle mass, stretching down to my arms and forearms. “What the fuck, Chris?” I shouted with rage. “What the fuck is this thing doing to me?!” I stepped toward the brute as my thighs exploded with muscle, causing me to lose my balance as I grabbed the jock, lifting him up with one arm and throwing him against the wall. “WHAT IS THIS THING??” I demanded. “No, wait, wait!” he said, turning from the aggressive asshole into the submissive beggar. “Let me go, let me go before its too late!” “Too late for what?” I shouted, a deeper, more controlled and confidence voice shouted from my throat. My waist rocked around in front of the naked jock; I looked down and I noticed my balls dropping, my dick plumping as the cup continued to fill me with muscle. With it came an incredible amount of confidence. “No,” I ordered. “I don't know what you thought you were doing, but you gone fucked up, little man,” I said, more calm and controlled than ever before. It was then, as my personality began to change, as my mortality, my humanity began to devolve from me, that I felt a new presence emerge within me. Then I understood: the god. The god of Ahriman. He was awakening inside my loins. “Yes,” I heard the voice say. “I am arisen once more.” “Yes,” I said in response, chuckling, “what I am to do?” “This human must be scarified, he thought he could take you, but you won, you are now my vessel. Let me become you. Let us merge by sacrificing this mortal.” The voice responded. I suddenly felt a wave of evil pass through my mind as my body once again tensed up and the muscle on me exploded. I tightened my body. “Oh FUCK YEA” I said, I could feel my body readying itself. It was time. “You're mine. Human.” I said as I started chuckling. I shoved Chris against the wall as the cup connected over my ass crack, completing its formation over its new host. Its new owner. A new loincloth formed over me just as Ahriman wore it. It immediately started crackling with bright, green electricity, emanating a bright, green, hot light from it. I pushed my loins against Chris'. The heat started to sear his body. “NOOO!” He shouted, fearful and out of control. “Oh yes,” I said, controlled and assured. “I can feel your muscle, your stamina, it's time for me to take you, human!” I felt like I was being controlled by another force but it was all I wanted, I wanted to take his body, to take his lifeforce, the twerp was a loser, a bully who thought he could take me and become the god. But I was the one chosen, I was the greater jock, the one who fought, the one who won. He was mine. My mouth watered for his, I wanted to taste him as he dissolved. I dug my mouth into his in a long, forceful kiss, breathing him in as the loincloth took his life away. I could feel his dick shrinking against mine as the beams of light wrapped around his loins and started feeding his muscle mass and stamina into me. It got more aggressive as the jock lost his muscle, the light emanating from my loins and over his body before pulling everything that made the jock the athlete what he was and into me. I let go of his lips and lifted my head in orgasmic pleasure. “YES!” I shouted as my voice lowered, becoming more masculine. More god-like. I could feel him growing smaller, and skinnier, ever smaller as the muscle drained from him. Then, he started cracking as his organs, bones and finally skin dissolved into the green light, wrapping into me as I took in his power. Now the green streaks of light were all over me. The loincloth, taking in the body of Chris, dissolved into a cloud of pure, unbridled power enveloping and transforming me into a muscle-ridden god. The god of Ahriman. “OH YES!” I shouted again, feeling my body open up and take in the powers. I realized I no longer cared about who I was, I was now everything I could have possibly imagined being. And more. I was a naked god, a being who could do anything and now was on a plane of existence where physics and biology and humanity no longer applied. I was a pure, unbridled god. And I was going to live like one. “ARRRGGHHH!” I shouted, flexing my naked, strong, cut body as the powers flung with sheer force back into me, leaving me in control of who I was and what I was to do. “OH FUCK YEAH!” I shouted. “This is it! This is what I'm talking about!” The powers seared into me, leaving me as a human vessel but containing the pure, unbridled powers of a god. My body had tanned, a thin line of brown hair rested on it before growing to a forest over my pubes and legs. My dick was the size of a bottle and my balls were hugely nestled behind it. “HAHA!” I shouted again, levitating myself, finally unbridled from the confines of humanity. My body was restless, it was begging for release, it wanted something, some satisfaction, the god of Ahriman was begging for it. “Man or woman?” I asked. “Both!” it demanded. I levitated and turned myself invisible, phasing through my dorm wall and into the main quad. I could feel other sports teams working their way into their locker rooms, no doubt to strip down. The tennis players were finishing their practice, they were about to hit the locker room. The toned boys felt promising. Then again, a group of girl swimmers were also getting out of the pool. And my old friend Nick, he was walking his way toward the library. But it was then I could hear my neighbor Badger walk out of his dorm. He was the only other guy on our floor at the moment, and no doubt heard the struggle and transformation nearby. “Trevor, hey dude, are you okay?” he asked knocking on my door. I floated back into my room and stayed invisible. Badger opened the door, it was empty, but there lay massive signs of a struggle. “What happened?” He whispered to himself. As he stepped in I flung the door shut with my mind and appeared before him in my form, the naked beast that I was. “AAHHH!” he shouted in fear, seeing someone flash into existence right before him, and someone as intimidating as massive as I had become. “Shh!” I said with confidence, “don't worry my friend,” I said, filling his mind with a hypnotic, dazed trance. “It is only Trevor,” “Trevor,” he whispered, somehow reasoning with himself that I was okay. Badger was a good man, a smart man, and a loyal friend. I had an itch in my crotch though and I could give him a piece of my powers, enslaving him to my will in the process. I asked myself if I should do it. “Why not!” I told myself. “Strip for me,” I ordered. And with it, Badger started taking off his clothes, ready to succumb to my will. Commentary: Feedback is always appreciated. I think I need to ask in a separate forum help writing different stories, and getting my stories posted here. All of my stories are nearly an identical "origin story." A man becomes a super-hero or a super-villain through some immortal artifact or though some science experiment gone wrong. My favorite kinds of story use muscle and "supernatural powers" as key parts of the transformation but I know that the whole "super power" thing is rare on this site. Probably most of the community thinks its kind of lame. I like writing these stories its probably my favorite fantasy, but of course I keep writing the same damn thing over and over. Any suggestions on this story? Others to write? Please let me know, it's always a huge help.
  13. JasonDarkfire

    Bracers Of Greed

    I've been spending a lot of time lately taking care of others, saying how I'm being such a good person by giving up so much. Well, I decided to make a story where the protagonist can be a little greedy... Another day, another time where somebody else besides me gets taken care of. A heavy sigh escaped me as I tossed my bag onto a nearby chair, having just returned home from yet another shift looking after my grandfather. It’s not like I don’t want to help, don’t me wrong. It just get frustrating when it seems like everyone and anyone wants me to take care of stuff for them at the expense of any kind of concern for my health and well-being. It’s bad enough when I have to do it at work; at least there, I’m getting paid to spend most of my time cleaning up my co-workers messes. Not nearly enough, of course, but I am paid. No, what’s worse is all the uncompensated work I have to do when I’m off the clock. Running chores for my mother/landlord, having my niece and nephew dumped on me by my brother, friends always expecting me to chip in equally for group purchases that I barely get to use; it sucks. It feels so often like all I do is give and give and give, and get nothing back in return. I’m not asking for a reward or compensation every time, but to never get it at all is quite annoying. Really, what probably bothers me about it more than anything else is that it’s rarely ASKED if I’d be willing to help/do someone a favor. It’s just assumed I’ll put up with it without question, even if it’s at the very last minute and interferes with my own plans. On the rare instance when I push back, I get crap and made to feel like I’m a monster for turning them down no matter how unreasonable the request is. It’s hard not to feel like an afterthought even when what I’m asked to do is important. Take last night’s request for example, the reason I was walking in the door so early in the morning. My grandfather, who I’ve always known as Pop, is over 90 years old now. My mother(his daughter) wants him to feel as independent as possible despite dealing with severe memory loss and early dementia. His wife passed away long ago before I was even born 26 years ago, and despite most of his other children living closer than us, they always have a reason that they can’t help with his needs or even keep him company. She does a bulk of my grandfather’s caretaking, but she also expects me to pick up shifts looking after him as well, often with barely a moment’s notice. I sorta can’t blame her, but I really can’t blame Pop despite him ultimately being the source of my frustration. It’s not like he asked for his current condition, and taking care of him isn’t really difficult either. All I really have to do is make sure he takes his medicine, make him some dinner and breakfast, and stay overnight in case of an emergency. Otherwise, all he wants to do is watch TV and tell stories of dubious levels of truth and ever changing details, something everyone’s owed in large part to his dementia. He did have a new story for me yesterday, though, and one that came with souvenirs. Shifting through my overnight bag, I pulled out the long wooden box Pop had given me. It was about a foot long on each side and a little more than that in depth. From one of the pockets of my bag I pulled out the small metal key that matched the lock on the front. Pop said it was something special, something I deserved. I wasn’t sure about that, but the whole exchange in which he gave me this box was just plain weird. “You’re a good looking guy, Xavier.” I never really thought of myself as that, being a bit over 200 pounds and not much of it being muscle. The fact that he was also bringing this up out of nowhere in the middle of the string of game shows we were watching on TV also caught me off guard. “And you’re a good person, taking care of an old man like me when you should be out there, living your life.” Lately Pop only responds when he’s spoken to, so him talking to me at all without prompting was weird enough. My blue eyes followed him when he rose out of his easy chair and wobbled over to a nearby brick wall and stared very intently at it, I was worried he was having a mental episode. He knew what he was doing as he pulled on one of the bricks, which slid out with ease. Reaching his hand in, he pulled out the box I was holding now and motioned for me to come over. He said it was an artifact he’d gotten when he went overseas during WWII(Mom said he never actually got deployed, so this claim seemed dubious at best), and was something he’d keep for safe keeping. “You’ve been giving a lot of yourself to others. I think you’ve earned the right to be a little greedy.” With that, he handed the odd box to me. The whole time he sounded oddly lucid, at least compared to how he’s been lately. Soon after the box was in my hands, he seemed to go back to normal(or his version of it), asking where the box he’d just given me came from. I figured it was best not to tell him that he was the one who’d handed it to me and guided him back to the chair before storing the box away in my bag. The story was weird, but the box did have something in it judging from the sound it made when I shook it gently. I had the place to myself for the moment, and Pop did specifically give it to me. If it was something valuable, I could always ask Mom what she thought we should do with it. Might as well see what this is, I thought as I stuck the key in the lock… …and my next conscious thought was noticing the golden, jewel adorned bracers around my forearms. “…Wait, what the hell?!” The box was on the floor, though I didn’t remember hearing it hitting against the hardwood as it feel. Nor did I remember taking out or putting on the strange things now on my arms, but there they were. And around the edges of my arm around them…are those burns?! And smoke coming up from under the bracers?! “What the hell?!” I repeated, looking over my arms. Both forearm bracers seemed to be made of solid gold, with a set of 4 large jewels spaced roughly an equal distance around each bracer. Each of the gems were roughly the size of a golf ball, the ones on my right arm a deep red color and the ones on the left were all deep blue. And the bracers seemed solid to a point that I had no idea how they got on or how to get them off. There seemed to be no seam or anything that I could use to open it, nor when they move when I tried to slide them off. It seemed like they had fused to my skin judging from the burns and smoke, but weirdly I felt no pain from them either. I supposed the nerves could’ve just been fried to the point that I couldn’t feel pain, but my hands and arms felt and moved normally, and I could feel the muscles of my forearms moving under the bracers without pain. So they were smoking, had apparently burned my skin, and yet I felt no pain…again; WHAT THE HELL?! Well, whatever was going on, I needed to get these stupid things off. No amount of physical force was making them move, so maybe there was another way? Maybe one of these jewels activated a mechanism that opened them, somehow. How about this one here on my right arm; this one jewel seems to be a little differently colored than the others… Uh-oh; that did something, though given how the bracers began to glow it wasn’t what I wanted to happen. Soon the glow started to turn into an intense heat, the smoke coming off the bracers starting to grow thicker as well. The heat surged downwards into my hands, and though still not necessarily painful it definitely didn’t feel good either as they started to go from normal pink skin to boiled lobster red in a matter of seconds while swelling like an overcooked hotdog. Just as they felt like they were about to explode… well, they kind of did, but not in the way I expected. I could only stare in numb shock as thick brown hair suddenly burst through my skin, covering both of my hands instantly in a thick coat of brown fur. My fingernails were lost under the new fur coat, replaced with the end of each finger becoming hard, flat and coarse. My hands looked almost hoof like, though despite their increased size and thickness I hadn’t lost any kind of dexterity. It looked like I was wearing the gloves from a sports mascot. The thought, “Is it over?” had barely crossed my mind before I realized that it was nowhere near over as the heat started working its way up my arms. The same reddening and heating up feeling that had gone through my hands was being matched on my arms. It wasn’t content to stop when it reached my shoulders, spreading to my chest and core quickly thereafter. The heat was becoming unbearable as I tried to make it to the nearby couch before my legs gave out, only able to get behind the couch and grip the back of it before I felt too dizzy to move. I heard the wooden frame of the couch creaking as I gripped it in my hoof-hands, growing louder as my forearms starting to swell. The bracers seemed to enlarge and swell along with them, remaining about the only part of my body that wasn’t feeling like it was submerged in boiling water. I assumed the bulging veins along my arms were what was making it look larger, but no, my arms weren’t just growing in proportion to my hands. There was a noticeable increase in their definition and thickness, and that was before the explosion of fur and size hit them like they did my hands. When they did… CRUNCH! That was the sound of the couch frame crumbling to splinters in my hands, sending me crashing into the back of the couch as my arms suddenly surged with muscle. Even the new fur coat that stopped just below my shoulder did little to downplay the size of my biceps, the bulge seeming as big as my head as I flexed. My triceps looked equally powerful, and somewhere in the back of my mind I wondered how ridiculous I must look with the massive furry arms on my human body as I struggled back to my feet. Even aware of my strength, the unbroken parts of the couch I gripped when I tried to get back to my feet felt like they would snap with just a little more effort. “AH!” A sudden spasm down my spine made me arch my back, almost breaking the couch again at the shock. The feeling almost, but not entirely drew my attention away from the bubbling sensation that was building along my upper and back and shoulders. The sweat pouring off my body made my t-shirt cling tightly to me, though my shirt was the least of my concerns now. My heart was pounding in my chest in a way I never felt before, each beat pounding in my ears. What happened next occurred in a few seconds, but in my mind it felt like it had taken an eternity. The first was the, “SHRRIP!” sound of my t-shirt splitting down my back as my shoulders and upper back exploded with size, my neck feeling like it was trapped between a pair of fur covered boulders. The second was the, “SHRRIP!” of the couch being torn in half as my newly expanded back forced my arms and hence my grip further apart, holding a half of the broken couch in each hand. The next was the, “BOOM!” of what felt like a bomb going off in my chest, drowning out the sound of the couch remains getting tossed aside as more changes occurred. I couldn’t tell if the noticeable flabs of fat on my chest disappeared or simply blended in so deeply with my filling pecs that it looks that way as my chest pushed forward. As fast as my chest was bulking up, my gut was slimming down and tightening as the heat seemed to boil away all the fat around my belly and sides. Soon the size of my pecs and the thick mat of fur made it impossible to see my abdominal development, though I could still feel the solidness and firmness I’d never known before in them as they flexed. If I had any means of conscious thought I might have been ecstatic with them, though nothing compared to the feeling as the heat reached my groin. The changes hadn’t been painful, but they hadn’t exactly felt good either until the heat started to permeate my cock. As soon as the heat touched it I was hard, the jolt of pleasure combined with my heavy upper body and normal human legs finally causing my knees to give out and send me crashing toward the floor. I couldn’t tell if it was just my hardening cock that was making the seat of my pants feel tight, but in the time from when my butt flexed as it started to head toward the ground and the moment it made contact with the ground, my jeans had split at the seat and my fully exposed ass was hitting the floor. The firmness made me bounce up a little at first, and in the milliseconds between bounces my butt was cushioned by fur on the second hit My cock surged again, and it might have been painful if my quads hadn’t quadrupled in size to split the denim even more to relieve the growing stress on my cock. O.K; quadrupled may have been a bit of an overstatement, but my thighs were two thick pillars of corded muscle that were now rubbing up against each other. The changes continued further down my legs as my calves were starting to feel closer to cows, though I barely noticed. My attention was instead fully locked on what had happened to my groin. What had happened was surprisingly little; yes, I was hard as hell, but other than that my cock and balls had escaped the changes that had hit the rest of my body save for my head. It was almost disappointing that my normal 6 or so inches was still just so, and I felt like I could go off at any moment. When I prodded it with one of my hoof hands, the familiar feelings of an approaching orgasm started to rush through me. My butt clenched as the orgasm hit… and then things got weird(Well, weirdER). My cock started to throb and pulse like normal, but instead of my seed shooting out of my dick, my cock just… grew. I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me for the first few pulses, but by the forth my cock was noticeably bigger. My nuts also started to feel heavier as they rested against my thighs, but no cum seemed to be coming. Soon my cock seemed to be pushing double digits while being about as thick round as a bratwurst. For the first time in a while, a conscious thought passed through my mind. It wasn’t why this was happening, or how I could stop this strange transformation. It was just one simple word that went through my mind as I wrapped my hands around my member. More. “More.” I gave voice to my desires as I started to pump my dick, the rough hoof structure of my hands feeling weird but not unpleasant as I stroked. I pulled my cock against my body, feeling the head rubbing between the ridges of my 8-pack under the fur as it continued to creep its way up. A piece of my shoe flew past my face as my feet changed, though I didn’t see nor care what was happening there. My cock was the only thing that mattered now. “More!” My cock started to reach the bottom of my pecs, my hands slowly being prevented from fully encircling my cock as it continued to grow wider and longer. I could feel the bubbling feeling of transformation at the base of my neck, but it wasn’t my cock, so it wasn’t important in the slightest. I had to use both hands together on the same spot to continuing beating myself off, my legs kicking and squirming as my nuts continued to grow. It felt like a pair of oranges were stuffed in there, and yet I still didn’t feel like I was done. “MORE!” My voice sounded deeper that time, most likely owing to whatever was happening to my face. Another mini-explosion hit at the base of my neck, the fur seemed to grow up from my thickening neck in an instant as I went from clean shaven to full beard and mustache to coat of fur in seconds. Even my mouth and nose started to push out from my face, soon giving me a short furry muzzle. I should’ve thought it was awful that I was definitely no longer human, but the extra length of my mouth meant I could get the head of my cock into my mouth now, so it was the greatest thing in the world. “MPPH!” My muffled demand for more was not met this time, though perhaps that was for the best as my cockhead filled my muzzle. Even with the increased width and length of my mouth I could barely fit it in my mouth, the flesh so thick I had to use my teeth to even make a dent in the thick column of flesh. I still continued anyway to stroke the underside of my cock with one of my hands while the other slid down to my balls. Each of them were about a big as a softball and covered in the same fur as the rest of me. I was a virgin, inexperienced with either sex. Still, I was pretty sure men’s semen didn’t take like… well, the closest I could imagine to was thick, gooey honey that started to finally form at the tip of my cock. Neither was it supposed to be so hot that I probably should’ve been worried about burning myself as I eagerly lapped up the ambrosia. The heat continued to persist as it slid down my throat, down into the pit of my stomach, and fuck, did I need more. The more I drank, the more my cock seemed willing to provide. This was so, so wrong. I was some massive, muscular bull thing, who was becoming more bullish by the second if the strange itching sensation emerging from either side of my head. I was growing pointed horns that continued to push out from my skull with every passing second. My normally short and neatly trimmed hair was becoming a wild, thick mane that was flowing down my back. And somehow without even being able to see them, I knew my eyes were now a deep blood red, wiping away pretty much any trace of the human I once was. This was on top of the small puffs of smoke coming out of mouth from either my strange seed or something else. This was so, so wrong, and I was loving every bit of it. I was a monster, with a monster’s strength and size. I felt like my muscles could bend steel and break blades if someone were to strike me, and that was if said blade could even make it through the thick coat of fur. I felt so masculine, so powerful, so fucking STRONG! And not to mention my massive cock; how could THAT be really be so wrong? “FFFFUUCCCK!!” A sudden swelling of my cock forced my member out of my mouth lest I choke on it, letting my three foot length that was about as big around as a 2-liter soda bottle jut straight into the air. My hips bucked as my cockhead swelled again, slamming my fists into the ground and splintering the wood underneath them. The massive balls that were now my testicles clenched, the veins of my cock throbbing angrily and visibly underneath. And finally, I came. The windows rattled with the roar I let out as my cock exploded, seed shooting like a geyser from my monstrous member. The living room ceiling of the condo had to be at least 12 feet or more from the floor, and the first burst of my seed nearly hit the ceiling. The second one did reach as gravity took hold of the first burst, making it drop back on me and the surrounding floor. The seed felt warm as it covered my fur, small wisps of steam coming from the puddles that were forming around me. Thirty seconds in, and it showed no signs of slowing down. The seed covering my fur made my muscles seem even larger, and I couldn’t help but rub and squeeze my muscles as my cock continued to spew. As I flexed my left arm and licked my bulging bicep, I noticed in the corner of my eye one of the blue gems on that bracer were glowing softly. Something had changed, though what had made it happen or what it meant I wasn’t sure. I wasn’t sure of really anything at this point, except for one thing as I looked at my still spewing cock and bought my hands to it again. “More…”
  14. hotmuscle101

    Blue Pill Part 20

    Sorry for the wait, in case you need a refresher here is Blue Pill Part 19 And without further ado I give to you Blue Pill Part 20 Although she had just fed, Sarah was hungrier than she had ever been before. The smell that hit her as soon as she opened the door to the gym was intoxicating, like pure male essence. It was the aroma of sweat and testosterone that caused her newly formed dick to harden down the leg of her short running shorts. The head of her dick just barely held within the confines of her shorts. She began to sniff the air, walking down the hallway, following the smell to where it was the strongest. This led Sarah to a heavy steel door, which she quickly pushed open to reveal an even more intense cloud of the stench that led here there from the hallway. It was so thick it was almost as if you could swim in it. Sarah felt something wet drip onto her foot and as she looked down to inspect where it came from, she saw another drop forming at the edge of her boxers. The smell had her so turned on that she was hornier than she ever remembered being before. Sarah was surprised to find the locker room was practically empty, minus the few gym bags sitting outside of their lockers. She walked up to one of the gym bags that was setting open atop the bench. She looked in and found a used jock sitting on top. Sarah reached into the gym bag and pulled out the jock. It was still warm and sweaty from the previous wearer, as if it had just been discarded. She brought the jock up to her nose, smelling the amazing aroma of sweat and testosterone with a hint of cum. Sarah stuck the jock in her mouth sucking on the sweat and cum. As she was sucking she felt a surge of strength run through her body and felt her dick pulse in her running shorts. She looked down to see that the head of her dick was now just barely peeking out of the edge of her shorts. As she was looking down at her dick, she noticed that her entire body looked pumped. She ran her hand along the shaft of her penis, earning her a glob of pre-cum once she reached the head. Hormones were racing through her brain telling her she needed to get off and soon. Sarah heard the sound of a shower turning on through the doorway at the end of the row of lockers. She headed towards the doorway with a hunger in her eyes and a raging hardon in her shorts. " Time to feed" she growled to herself... When Riley had first arrived to the gym, his gut was full and swollen with Derek's cum. He knew he needed to do something to get the size of his beach ball belly to go down and after reading the note that was left for Derek about how it would be beneficial for him to work out, he decided the best place for that would be Frank's Gym. It was always filled with meatheads and hardcore weights. Riley was in his jock and a pair of sweats he had found in the school locker room and He was wearing a t-shirt that said 'Fletcher Valley Athletic Department'. It was a little loose on him, but he had a feeling it wouldn't be that way for long. He looked out across the gym floor and found a handful of guys lifting. They ranged in size from amateur bodybuilder to Olympia sized. The biggest being Damien, he was easily a 300-pound wall of shredded beef, ready to dominate his next bodybuilding competition. He was a 6-foot-tall wall of dark chocolate and he was walking straight towards Riley. Riley began to panic. He wondered if the behemoth had seen him staring or if he was just overthinking. Jason's heart began racing faster and faster as each titanic footfall of the giant caused his meaty pecs to bounce. His massive Quads rolling over each other as they fought for space inside the weak confines of his gym shorts. Riley couldn't believe his eyes when they finally fell upon the obscene bulge in Damien's shorts. He had seen some decent sized packages in the school locker room. Chris's came to mind right away, but what was in front of him now had to be as big as Chris's cock was when it was hard, and it was completely soft. As Damien got right up next to me he leaned down to say something in my ear. His deep baritone filled my soul, as I had a hard time registering what he was saying. "Yeah, I saw you lookin. You're gonna need about another 100 pounds before you can handle what I got to give. Come find me when you do though, I'd love to fill your bowl with my cream." He stood back up to his full height and I watched his face as a huge toothy grin formed on his face as he gave me a wink. He reached down to adjust his package which Jason swore was bigger than just a moment ago. As Damien walked past Riley, He turned to watch Damien as he stared directly at Riley's ass. He seductively licked his lips as he headed into the gym locker room. To say that Riley felt on fire would be an understatement, he felt like hormones were flooding his entire being. Not only that, but his cock was rock hard. He knew he needed to focus. If what the note said was true, he needed to start lifting so he could absorb all the muscle cum that was in his belly. Riley decided to start with arms, so he headed over to a long row of dumbbells in front of a large gym mirror. He grabbed the 25's to start as a warm up and headed over to the isolation bench. As he was walking over to the bench Riley watched his arms in the mirror as the sinewy muscle lightly flexed to support the weight in his hands. He flexed his arm straight down causing a slight bulge to appear on the back of his arm from his triceps. Riley sat at the isolation bench and began doing curls. At first the weight was a little heavy, but began to get easier to lift as he did more reps. Once he had 25 reps done he switched to his other arm and began lifting again. Riley watched as veins began to surface on his arm and his goose egg of a bicep began expanding, just a little bit more with each rep. With his biceps now feeling warmed up, he brought the weight behind his head and began one armed triceps-extensions. He really had to push at the beginning to get the weight up, but as he continued it got easier and easier with each rep. Riley did 25 with each arm and stood up to take the weights back. This time as he passed himself in the mirror, he couldn't help but gawk at his reflection. His arms were pumped just from his warm-up. Riley started the work out with 15-inch arms, but they were looking much closer to the 15-inch range and this time when he flexed his arm straight down, he was rewarded with an actual horse-shoe bulge on the back of his arm. The boner that had started to go down during his lifts sprang back to life as he admired his pump in the mirror. "Fuck yeah! I'm getting pumped" Riley growled to himself in the mirror. "So fucking hot!" Riley put the weights back and walked further down the row of weights, this time picking up the 50's. Riley had never done anything heavier for isolation curls than 35. He could feel the heaviness of the weight in his hands as he headed back to the bench. Riley sat down and began pumping out rep after rep. As the weight got lighter with each rep, his arm began to bulge with some serious muscle. Veins that had appeared during his warm-up were now thickening and branching out all across his swollen bicep. The hard knot on his arm was now about the size of a baseball. Riley then continued the same process with his other arm. During this entire process Riley's raging hard on had begun leaking copious amounts of pre-cum into his jock. Knowing that he was going to have some difficulty doing single arm triceps extensions with 50 pounds, He decided to do just a regular triceps extension using both arms and the 50-pound dumbbell. It was a struggle at first, but just like with his biceps it got easier with every rep he did. Riley lost track of how many extensions he did until he realized that the weight he was using felt as light as the 25 pounders. Riley stood up to take the weight back. This time what he saw in the mirror was a complete and total surprise, the arms that he now possessed were at least 16 inches and wrapped in veins. He couldn't believe how big he was getting. The thought caused his cock to flex in his sweats, which brought his attention to a wet spot that had begun to form where the head of his dick was. Riley reached down and ran his hand along his shaft, as he flexed his cock in his hand. He continued flexing his cock in his hand, as he brought his other arm up into a flex as well. This caused his cock to react by surging in his hand, the head of his cock was now poking out of his jock and shot a wad of precum on the inside of his sweat pants. More turned on then he ever remembered being in his life, Riley headed over to the bench press and loaded the bar with weight for a warm-up. He laid under the bar and brought the weight down to graze his nipples. He then pushed the weight back up. Riley cranked out rep after rep as he began to get a pump from his warm up. Riley began losing sight of his erect nipples as his pecs began inflating with blood. Riley decided it was time to put some serious weight on the bar. He got up and loaded the bar with 300 pounds and got back under the bar. The most Riley had ever benched before this was 150 and that was a struggle. Riley felt confident this time as he lifted the bar, he slowly brought the bar down, feeling the muscle fibers in his pecs stretch and scream in pain as they were forced to lift twice as much as they ever had before. The weight finally reached his pecs and he pushed with all his might to get the weight back up. Once it was back at the top, he brought the weight back down, this time not as much resistance from his pecs. Every time Riley brought the weight down he didn't have to go as far as his pecs swelled thicker with each rep. After what felt like an eternity, Riley finally re-racked the weight and sat up on the bench. Right away Riley could tell a huge difference in his pecs, the weight of his bulbous man breasts pulled heavily on the fabric of his shirt. Riley stood to look at himself in the mirror. "OH SHIT" Riley couldn't believe how big his pecs had become. "I might have done too many bench presses." Riley realized, too late of course, that his pecs were out of proportion with the rest of his body. They almost looked like breasts if it weren't for his slight pouch of a belly he had left. Riley ran his hand up along the curve of his bulbous pec muscle and moaned out loud on the gym floor as his hand rubbed across his pert nipple. A couple of the muscle heads turned to catch a glimpse of Riley and his increasing wet spot in his sweat pants. Realizing that he needed to balance out his body, Riley headed over to the squat rack last. One of the big meat heads must have been using it last, because they didn't take their weights off the bar. The bar was loaded with 500 pounds. Riley was feeling stronger than he ever felt and his rock-hard cock told him that he could lift that fucking weight. Riley braced himself underneath the bar and went to lift the weight up when the big muscle head that had been lifting there headed over to stop Riley. "Hey bro, that weight is way too heavy for your chicken legs, how about we start you off with something a little lighter?" "I'm going to crush this weight!" Riley growled with a fire in his eyes. "Well then, I'm at least going to spot you, I would hate for you to crush yourself under my watch. Names Ben by the way, I'm the manager of Frank's gym." "Enough talk Ben, let's lift some fucking weight." Riley lifted the bar up before Ben was positioned behind him. Riley could feel Ben's hard biceps against the back of his newly minted triceps. The breath on the back of his neck made him even hornier if that was even possible. "FUUUUCCCCKKKKK" Riley moaned/yelled as he squatted down with the weight, he could feel Ben's crotch against his ass as he pushed back in the bottom of the lift, then Riley began pushing the unbelievably heavy weight back up. At the top of the lift, Riley could feel Ben's biceps tense against his triceps as he was trying to get Riley to re-rack the weight. "Great job man, I..." "Did I say I was done yet?!?" As Riley squatted down again, with Ben following him down. The legs of Riley's sweatpants were becoming increasingly tight around his ever-enlarging thighs and he could feel his ass pushing back more into Ben's crotch. Riley flexed his ass at the bottom of the squat. This elicited a moan out of his spotter as he could feel Ben's dick hardening against his rock-hard ass cheeks. Once at the top of the lift, Riley started another squat. Riley could feel the power in his legs increasing as they blew up in size. He could feel his sweat pants becoming too tight against his straining cock and his ballooning ass. Before he could stop himself from humiliation, he heard the ass of his sweats give out with a loud rip. He could feel cool air hit his hole as it was exposed between the straps of his jock. Ben felt the head of his cock through his gym shorts push past Riley's rock-hard ass cheeks to his exposed hole. Riley felt Ben's cockhead through his shorts as it pushed against his hole. Riley decided to hold the weight there for a little longer. Ben rubber the head of his cock against Riley's hole. Riley's legs strained to hold the weight, but they grew larger by the second during the strain, making it easier the longer he held it. "Fuck man, I can't. You have got a really hot ass and I have never had these feelings for another guy before. I'm straight man I'm sorry." Ben pulled his cock head back from Riley's ass and stepped back. Riley stood back up with the weight and re-racked it. Riley turned around to face Ben. He stood almost eye to eye with Ben. Ben had the most beautiful hazel eyes and short military cut hair. His face was chiseled and manly looking. He had to be about 260 pounds. He was a big boy. Riley looked down and realized that’s not all that was big on Ben. His arms and pecs were massive, but what really pulled Riley's attention is what was poking at his hole just moments ago. Riley reached down and wrapped his hand around it, massaging the head. Ben moaned loudly as he closed his eyes and rolled his head back. Riley leaned his body in against Ben's, "Wh..what are you doing?" Ben stuttered as Riley leaned up and kissed him on the mouth. Ben moaned into Riley's mouth as Riley felt Ben's cock swell in his hand as it anticipated releasing its load. Riley stepped away from Ben before he could cum. Ben's eyes were still closed in a moment of bliss."FUCK! That was so fucking hot! Why did you stop?" "You're straight remember." Riley replied with a devilish grin." Besides, I'm done with my workout. Thanks for the spot Ben. Hopefully we can lift together again." Riley gave Ben a wink as he headed for the lockers, holding the ass of his sweats together as best he could. "HEY, WAIT! I never got your name!" Ben shouted after Riley. "If you want my name you'll have to see me again to get it." Riley headed into the locker room and began taking off all his clothes. He admired the way he struggled to get his shirt up over his massive pecs. Riley moaned as the hem of the shirt snagged on his nipples. Riley removed the remains of his sweats to reveal a raging hard on he wasn't expecting. It was about a half inch bigger than he was used to and quite a bit thicker. "Well this isn't covering anything anymore." Riley said as he removed his jockstrap and set it on top of his gym bag. Riley couldn't believe how big he had gotten. He must weigh at least 190 now. He heard the locker room door open on the other side of his lockers. Riley thought it might be Ben, so he wanted to make Ben work for it a little bit, so he turned and quietly slipped into the sauna before he came around the lockers. "God I can't wait to make love to the beautiful man!"
  15. Tattcub

    Priapus Pictures

    Hi All, This is a story that was inspired and given permission to play in by one of my fave authors Absman420 Anyway I hope you enjoy it Parts 1 to 5 Have fun TC I work for a guy named Saul Bennett. He’s sort of a modern-day porn maven. Lots of money, loads of girls and guys. No morals. I work for him because I have no choice. (more on this later) I don’t think anyone here does except maybe the guy who does all his hocus pocus for him. He’s one scary bastard. Here’s a story about one of the guys who got in his way. It wasn’t long after Saul had fired Mick Masterson, he had been a real top dollar star for Bennett till like all things Mick’s body had started to go south on him. Nothing major as the guy still had fans and his bod was still great just his age. That was Saul’s excuse anyway. I heard him say it was because he’d fallen in love with some guy, pretty bodybuilder type and Saul didn’t like split loyalties. Anyway, on with the story… James Fraser is or should I was an entertainment lawyer working out of west Hollywood. He was the guy who did contracts for studios big and small tying their actors up in red tape, so the studios got their monies worth. Except James was a rare type. He actually cared about his clients, so he had a specialisation that was more about helping the actors get out of their deals with the big sharks who own these studios. For example, his most recent case was against one Saul Bennett and his studio Priapus Pictures. This guy came to James about a contract he had signed some time back with Priapus and wanted out. His partner had just died and he just didn’t have the heart to carry on in the industry any more. Bennett refused to cancel his contract even though the guy was happy to pay any penalty fee for doing so. So, the client came to James and asked for representation “James, your 2-o clock is here.” Said his assistant Diane as James re-entered his office after his lunch with another client. “Thanks Di. “said the 33-year lawyer smiling as he took his jacket off and threw it over the chair in the outer room. He was a good-looking man standing about 5 ft 9 tall. He had dark hair cut short on the back and side and had twinkling green eyes that always seemed ready to smile. His taut athletic body was a good swimmers build from many hours in the pool at his apartment building and light gym three times a week. He was well liked by the entire company, always willing to help out and fight for any underdog cause that took his mind. He was a good man. He opened the door to his office and went in to greet his client Manuel Cortez. Manny to his friends. Manny stood and shook hands with him. “Hi James or is it Jim?” Said Manny smiling nervously as he stood to greet the lawyer. “Please, please sit and it’s James.” Said the lawyer smiling. “My dad was Jim or Big Jim as everyone called him.” Said James as he made himself comfortable at his desk and reached for the clients file. Manny nodded in acknowledgement and said ” So, any news on my case?” James looked at the last page on the file which contained a vitriolic letter from Bennett’s team about what Manny and James could do with their suit. It was pretty much a good luck and see you in court letter. James explained this to Manny and the he just sat there and hung his head. When he raised it again to look at James he had tears in his eyes. “I can’t do this James, not any more. The things that he gets us to do.” Said the crying man. “It’s not that I think they’re disgusting, it’s not that at all. I’m a gay man and gay sex and experimentation is fine. I’m even fine with gay does straight. It all pays the bills doesn’t it and I like the sex. It’s none of that. It’s the fact we have no choice about what scenes we do. I’m pretty easy going and my partner used to just say go with the flow as we were both earning well out of it. Now he’s gone I just don’t feel it any more. “Manny wiped a tear from his eye as he talked. “When I said he gives us no choice I meant it.” He paused for moment to catch his breath. “When we’re on set something seems to come over the cast. No of us ever seem to argue with the directors on set. Ever. Something’s going on and it’s scaring the shit out of me. I don’t want to be there. Since Rico died It’s like veil was lifted from me. We were a great duo, did loads of pics together and we loved doing them. We never questioned Saul’s methods because times were good and if I’m honest we were pretty high most of the time too. Saul provided all those sweeties too. Said he had his own alchemist as he called his dealer I think. I think there was more than dope and china in that mix because we all just toed the line you know ?” Finally stopping and taking a drink from his water glass. He looked over at James to see how he was reacting from his total honesty about this situation. James sat there for a moment, gathering his thoughts. “Are you saying that Bennett actually forced you all into sexual acts and drug taking ?” he said “No, it’s not like that it’s more that he gave this stuff away for free and we didn’t even think to object to any of it.” Said Manny. “It’s only now that I haven’t been on set in a couple of months that I am finally clear headed. There worst thing was I didn’t touch any of that shit to start with. I was so nervous in the beginning I could only drink water on set.” He finished. “Look, Manny this could be a criminal case too if Bennett can be proven to be a dealer or that he is somehow forcing you all to work against your wills.” He Stood up from his desk and closed the file. “I think I should meet Mr Saul Bennett for myself and see what’s going on at Priapus Pictures.” Manny stood too. “Look man, please be careful. This man is dangerous and has a lot of power in this town. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you for getting involved.” “Don’t worry about me Manny.” Said the lawyer reassuringly. “I’ve dealt with guys like this before. I have my own contacts in this town too.” They shook hands and Manuel left the office. Turning and nodding his thanks before he closed the door. James picked up his mobile and dialled his wife “Hi Hun, really sorry I think I’m going to be late home tonight. Yeah…. A new case…..Don’t worry I’ll send out for something. Okay…bye…Love you too. So James had a plan, of sorts. He needed to rattle this guy, to get him out in the open and to make a mistake somewhere. A mistake that he, James could capture and exploit. He picked up his phone again. He had just the guy he could use for this job. “Hey Max.” He said smiling. “I’ve got a job for you bro are you up for it?” He asked. “Ever heard of a guy called Saul Bennett? His company Priapus Pictures?” “Yeah, that’s him.” He said to his long-time friend Maxwell Calder. Max was a private detective and old friend of James’ from way back in their college days. “I need you to do me a favour. Do you still do undercover shit ? I know you still love that James Bond stuff.” Said James smiling as he remembered his friends first forays into the field as an eager much younger man. “Well, we should meet up and talk. Lunch tomorrow? At Deano’s ? Yeah..Haha…” He laughed at his friends “Where else?” Comment . “Okay buddy. Yup, about 1.30 ?” He hung up. James looked back at the file on his desk. He had a few other calls to make. Insurance was always a great idea in this town. L.A. was not forgiving on the careless or the over eager. He had a long night ahead. He picked up his phone once more and dialled. It took a moment or two to answer. “Mz D.” He said to the feminine voice that answered. “Good to speak to you.” “Why James. “Said the throaty voice at the other end of the line. “It has been a while. It could be said that you have been remiss in your attentions.” She chided gently. “Awww Mz D. You know you truly are the only woman for me.” Said James smiling as he reacquainted himself with the accent and manners of the lady on the line. One who also had very, singular talents. One’s that he, James felt were going to be needed sometime very soon. James sat back in his chair and turned to look out at the skyline onto L.A. and its sunset of promises, promises that all to often turned out to be smoke and mirrors. Well, maybe not this time. With any luck. “I need a favour sweet lady.” Said the lawyer. MAX. Maxwell Calder was a a private detective in Lala land. He looked at his file on Priapus and Bennett and wasn’t surprised by what he read there. He’d been through several of these joints in his years investigating Los Angeles seedier side. He was still young enough at 35 to still be open minded and old enough to not be surprised any more. He’d done his background checks with his various contacts and knew for damn sure that Bennett was dirty and had his fingers in many, many pies. Porn, mainstream and “other.” Every form of fornication and filth was bread and butter to this guy and he’d made a fortune from it. James and by extension Manny James’ client had warned him to be careful as Bennett was well known to be resourceful and unforgiving of betrayal. Max had decided to go in undercover on a low-level crew type security or roady type, etc. You know the drill, the polite escorting of over eager fans from sets etc or the occasional diverting of a loved one/ partner away from the stars dressing rooms when they were “resting” or otherwise engaged. Purgatory were big enough that they recruited regularly, and this industry was full of people trying to “break into the biz.” He managed to get himself on a crew doing general security for a new movie that had the working title of New Fish. This was a prison scene in a mock up studio version of a prison block. It was going to be one of those gang bang movies. Max wasn’t gay himself but the thought of seeing a room full of guys wasn’t totally his thing. However he was professional and had no issues with gay guys at all so it wasn’t a problem. He was due to start at the studio at 7am the next day in a studio lot in some warehouse district somewhere. Knowing what this Bennett was like meant Max wasn’t going to go in wired or carrying a camera. He just had a mobile phone that took good pics and also recorded sound a lot longer than most of the other phones of it’s type. He picked up the phone and called James. “Hey buddy, it’s me.” Said the detective. “Yeah, all sorted. Job starts tomorrow. Aha…Yeah low level security/go-fer sort of thing.” “Ha ha…Very funny. I did it for you in college didn’t I why wouldn’t I run around for others for the job ?” he said smiling at his friends comments on the line. “Listen, if we start this we have to see it through. This guy has power and contacts. You know how much that’s worth in L.A. don’t you?” warned Max. “Yeah, I will. You too James. Don’t expect to hear from me for a few days. Speak soon as I can.” He hung up the phone. He looked at himself in the mirror. In looks he had that almost faded Cali surfer look going on. Slightly longer than normal naturally blond hair and clear blue eyes. Gave the impression of blankness which was handy in his business as many people underestimated him. He could turn on the dumb if he wanted to but in this instance, he decided to be a man of few words. He got his gear packed and decided to hit the shower before his job started tomorrow. James had waited about 4 days before picking up the phone and calling Max’s number. As he had expected he got the answer phone. Max always used burner phones when he worked so his real one would be stashed elsewhere for now “Hey, buddy. Just checking in with you. I know you don’t like to break your cover but give me a call when you can. Just looking for a prog rep.” He put the phone back on the desk and started to work on the papers laid out in front of him. He just had a niggling feeling about this gig with Bennett, that it was going to be a lot bigger than he wanted. He leaned to the intercom. “Di could you bring in todays mail and a bottle of water please?” he asked his assistant. She came through the door moments later with a bundle in a tray and a bottle of cool water. “Here you go chief.” She said smiling. James smiled at her. Laughing and shaking his head. “Let me guess, you’re auditioning for a part later ?” he asked. “How did you guess? “ She smiled sassily as she handed him the mail. The top of which was crowned with a brown padded envelope. He took the bundle and the water. “Haha…I dunno, calling me chief was the clue. Reporter maybe?” he said looking up at her with raised eyebrows. “Wow you should have been the P.I. I’ll be gone for a couple of hours but will come back to finish off later if that’s okay ?” she said as she turned to the door. “No, no don’t worry about coming back. “ He told her. “It’s Friday you may as get your weekend on early.” She smiled as she turned. “Thanks chief.” And gave him a mock salute as she went back into the outer office. James looked down at the pile of mail. Looks like his weekend was not going to start early at all. His eyes were drawn to the envelope. It was hand written, badly by the look of it but it was familiar. It was also unstamped which meant it had been hand delivered too. He opened up the packet and found it contained two things. One was a cell phone and the other was a micro SD card. On the phone was stuck a note. PLAY US BOTH TOGETHER. He paused for a moment and looked out into the main office. Diane had gone so he couldn’t ask who had dropped this off. He looked at the phone and switched it on. It didn’t seem to have any service but could still be opened up. He put the SD card into his laptop and scanned it first, just in case. It came up clear. He clicked on the icon for the card when it came up and it came up with one file that read. PLAY ME. He did so and the screen blanked out for a moment and started up a slide show. PRESS PLAY ON THE PHONES SOUND RECORDER NOW. James did so. The voice that came through was disguised. “Mr Fraser, good afternoon. If my calculations are correct you should be receiving this package at sometime around 2 pm on Friday afternoon.” There was a pause and the sound of someone making noise in the background. They sounded angry and sounded if they might be gagged or being stopped from talking. “I believe we have a friend of yours with us. He was found snooping about and before you stop this and call the police I can assure you that by the time the end of this recording has finished you will be aware that your friend Mr Calder is more than happy to be with us.” “In fact you will be the first to witness our latest movie. It’s a prison gang scene about a guy who’s caught undercover by his fellow inmates. “ The screen lit up on the laptop as the slideshow continued. On the screen was a man tied to a chair with his hands behind his back. His face was covered with a towel or something like it. His clothes were rumpled and the sleeve on his shirt was torn and bloody. Two very large muscular men stood either side. One of them was a very well presented man in a prison guards uniform. His hair was very short on the back and side and brushed back 1950’s style. He was very athletic having the look of sportsman or coach in a uniform. He was good looking in a sexy daddy sort of way. Tached and salt and pepper colouring. The guy on the left-hand side was huge and dressed in an orange prison jumpsuit that hand the sleeves cut off. There was no way they would ever have been able to hold the arms that the man had. He looked like he had be hewn rather than born. Grown out of the stone floor he was standing on. His shaved head gleamed in the light of the room, accented with a heavy black goatee beard and pale grey eyes. His arms were folded around his chest and he seemed to unconsciously be flexing them. He was about 6ft and seemed to be staring like his guard companion blankly out of the picture and at James himself. “Mmmmmf….mmm…mmesss.” Said the panicked voice of the person under the towel. “Yes, yes. “ said the dark voice. “Warn him all you like.” It said nonchalantly. “It won’t make any difference.” It paused for a moment. “ Mr Fraser, please be aware if you attempt to contact the police or even stop this recording before we have shown you our work please know that they will find nothing and you will not be seeing your friend Max again.” With that the next picture came up and it was of the guy in the chair and it confirmed James’ suspicion as Max was revealed. His hair was a mess and he has a wild look in his eyes. He looked genuinely afraid. He had a bloodied nose and what seemed to be a black eye. His mouth was gagged with what looked like a rubber ball gag, a standard BDSM toy on a set for a porn film. Max looked out at the camera from the still photo as his voice was heard in the background. “We’re just getting Mr Calder ready for his close up James.” Said the sinister voice as the next picture was of the two large men ripping Max’s shirt off. “First a little, preparation. Hold him.” The next picture flashed up and was of the prison guard injecting Max with something just into his neck while the prisoner bull held him steady. “Mmmmmmm!....Ngghhh…!” James heard Max’s muffled cries…Ove the next few drawn out minutes they got weaker and weaker until he heard a subdued groaning coming from his friends mouth. “Ahh that’s better. Now to work. Max, Max can you hear me ?” Said the man. “Mfff.” Said Max. The next picture flashed up and was of Max staring into the light of the camera with a hooded expression to his eyes. They seemed a little dull, even in the bright light. James rubbed his eyes. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. This bastard had his friend prisoner and was torturing him. “Now, James. Don’t do anything rash.” Said the voice again. “Take a sip of water and calm down. I’ll give you some instructions after this is all over and we’ll try and resolve this situation.” “Now.” Said the stranger. “Where were we? Oh yes. Take the gag off. He shouldn’t be much trouble now.” “Max,MAX…Can you hear me ?” “Huh ?...” said the slurred voice of his friend. “Look at me Max. That’s good. You’re a good boy well done.” “Good booooy…” said his friends voice. It sounded deep and slow. Probably a result of the drug the bastards had given him thought James as he listened horrified and dreaded the next picture. The dark man’s voice continued to talk to Max. “Now Max, in a moment we’ll untie you from the chair and you will continue to sit there. Calm and still, calm and still. Do you understand?” “aarrrm and stiiilll…” came the reply as a new pic appeared. This was of Max. He had been untied and was sat in the chair and was looking up into the camera lens. James saw a little drool dribbling from his bottom lip. “That’s good Max, very good. Now these two men are your friends and you want to help your friends don’t you ?” “Aha..friends.” Max’s voice sounded thick and heavy, almost childish. “Stand up Max and let them help you undress. You’ll be far more comfortable like that trust me.” Max had obviously obeyed as the next picture came up. This time he was just standing there in the room, which did seem like a prison cell. He was stood there naked. The blank expression on his face, the drool and what seemed to be a raging hard on. “Well now, someone’s happy to see his two friends isn’t he?” said the monster on the phone. “They’re happy to see you too. Can you see how happy they are Max ?” he said. James could feel the smirk in the bastards voice. He was enjoying this. James’ mouth was dry. He took another sip of water from the bottle. He didn’t want to continue but had no choice but to listen and watch as his friend was manipulated. “Max, in a moment you will start to feel a little warm and tingly. It’ll feel a bit like when you go to the gym and have a good workout.” “Mmmhhmm.” Said his friend. “You understand ? Good.” Said the man. “You’re going to start to change and I want you to feel and see that it is all normal. This is a good change. You have nothing to fear.” Said the man “Do you understand Max.” he questioned. “No fear.” Said Max’s slow voice. It seemed more sure now but was also somehow deeper than James remembered. “Now I want you to kneel down and show your friends Adam and Rico your appreciation.” Said the man. “You know what to do.” He instructed. “I know…” The next picture flashed up and was off James’ friend of many years. His college buddy was knelt there naked on the floor of this prison cell and had the cocks of the two big muscle men in his mouth. His eyes were wide and staring up at the two men. Slobber and drool from his efforts and the men’s actions were dribbling off his chin. The screen blanked out and there were the sounds of someone giving and being given a blow job. This seemed to go on for a long time and the sounds of passion were punctuated with grunts, the sounds of animal passion. James tried to get the picture out of his head, he didn’t know what to do but couldn’t take his eyes off the screen and couldn’t get the will to switch of the recording either. The sounds of the men’s passions exploding brought James out of his reverie. “Ah…fuck…fuck…fuuuuuck…yeah…Give it to me.” Said Max’s voice. The two mens voices were just grunts. The sound of them cumming, hard was unmistakable. The screen lit up again with Max’s face taking up most of the screen. His sweaty hair was plastered onto his face and his blank eyes stared at the camera in gratitude. On his face was what look like a gallon of cum. It looked like the poor man had been glazed. The screen went dark again. SWITCH OF THE LAPTOP. CONTINIUE TO LISTEN. Instructed the screen. “Do I truly have your attention James ?” Said the creepy man’s smug voice. “Good. If you want to see your friend again and resolve this situation without further, action. Here are your instructions.” James sat in horror and listened to the words. PART 3 “James?” said a faraway voice. “James, are you okay?” It asked. Louder this time. “JAMES!” shouted Diane his assistant. Bringing the lawyer out of his reverie. What had he been….? “Shit” he shouted loudly making Diane’s concerned even more apparent as she touched his shoulder. “Are you okay boss?” She said worriedly, She’d come back to the office after her audition to grab some bits when she saw her boss just staring at the screen on his laptop. Which was weird in itself as the machine had gone into screen saver mode. James seem to be dazed. He ran his hands through his hair and shook his head. Trying to bring himself out of his daze. “Sorry Di. Dunno what happened to me there.” He apologised to his worried assistant. “Must have dozed off or something.” He said, not sounding entirely convinced by his own excuse. “Are you sure you’re okay?” She said, making sure. “Yeah, yeah. “ He assured her taking a swig from the now warm water bottle on his desk. “I’m fine. Must be tired or maybe coming down with something.” He stood and straightened his tie. Looking at her with his beautiful green eyes. “Look, you head off home. I’m gonna head that way myself. “he said.” Don’t worry about me I’ll be fine.” He grabbed his jacket and popped his laptop into his bag then opened the office door and wave her out. Diane grabbed her coat and bag from her desk. “As long as you’re sure you’re okay. She said heading out the door. “See you Monday.” He said smiling at her concern re-assuring her he was okay. “Monday.” She said and was gone. James lent against the office door for a moment. His head was clearing. He remembered everything that had happened but had been unable to say a word of it to his friend and assistant. What had Bennett done to him ? How much power did the guy have that he could just get him with some pictures and a recorded voice ? The voice on the line had given him some instructions which he felt compelled to obey but they were vague, almost dreamlike in the exact memory of them. He knew he’d remember only when Bennetts voice wanted him to. He knew his first port of call was the gym where he went every day and often worked out with his old friend Max. Max… “Shit Max!” said James and ran out of the door. 25 minutes later he pulled his car up to the lot behind his gym. This wasn’t an exclusive club or true iron gym it was a mid range place you could find in many towns and cities. It was busy enough not to be isolating to the customer and quiet enough that you could usually get on the machines you wanted to. It was about 4.30 and was beginning to fill with the pre-weekend crowd. The gym was called X-WORKS. He tapped his card as he went in and went into the changing rooms and got changed into his gear. Loose light blue vest and dark blue gym shorts just to above the knee and pale green trainers and sports socks. He wasn’t worried about the whole gym fashion thing. He was looking over the gym floor and trying to decide where to start He went to the stretch mats carrying only his gym towel and a bottle of water. He started to warm up on the mat, slowly stretching his long swimmers muscles. He did a good fifteen minutes warm up and then got up ready to go and went to the cycles for some warm up cardio. As he did his eyes scanned the crowd of Friday nighters that were in the gym. After work dads and moms having their one free hour before the weekend with the kids. Older people walking quickly on the treadmills showing they still got. High schoolers trying to show how much they could lift. A whole mix of people including the pre-club workout crowd trying to get a pump before showing off their glistening bodies to anyone who wanted to gape at them. His eye was caught by one guy. Tall, blond type with blue eyes. This guy could have been a surfer if not for the muscle he carried. This guy was stacked. Must’ve weighed 265 if not at least 270 pounds. This was hard earned muscle, this guy was shredded to perfection, striations and veins cut across all of his major muscle groups his chest, shoulders and arms were covered in thick rope-like veins. His forearms were so thick that James realised he’d been staring at the guy. He looked away before the big man noticed. He went back to cycling and tried to concentrate on the tv screen ahead of him and started pedalling faster and faster. He was in the zone about 10 mins later when he heard a voice close to him over the gym’s loud music. “Hey buddy.” The voice said. “Any chance of helping me with a spot?” The deep voice asked James turned his and slowed his pedalling and there, next to him was the big guy he’d spotted earlier. Closer up he was a magnificent specimen of manehood. James wasn’t gay but given his industry he was open and could still appreciate a male form. This guy was hotness personified. “Can I get a spot?” said the guy in a slow measured tone that seemed to be coming from somewhere deep below the ground. It was that type of voice that when heard managed to get most gay guys and straight woment right in the private parts. You know what I mean ? James stopped pedalling and took the guy in with his eyes. “Yeah, sure thing.” He said. The big guy slapped him on the shoulder and James swore it went all the way through him the the floor. “Thanks buddy, the name’s Mack.” Said the behemoth. “Well Mack.” Said James dismounting from the cycle. “It’s good to meet you. “ He said extended his hand to shake, The big guy stood there a moment and looked at James’ hand as if confused and unsure what to do with it. Then it was as if he was receiving instructions from someone else he laughed. “Aha aha aha!” It was loud and forceful and lacking in any real intelligence. A true Jocks laugh. James groaned inwardly but he’d already agreed so followed the big man to a weight bench lined with free weights. “You can jump in too if you like.” Said Mack “You’ve already done your warmups from what I could see.” “Yeah, sure thing . “ said James. What’re we doing?” he asked the big bodybuilder. “Chest.” Said the huge man. Getting his barbell ready with a warmup weight. As he settled on the bench and set it flat he lay down and looked up at James. “You okay with this weight to start?” “Yup. It’s fine by me.” Said the lawyer. It was a warm-up so he wasn’t worried. The big guy pounded and James pounded out the warmup sets. Slightly increasing the weight each time. James or Mack counting out the others reps and helping at the end as required. Which wasn’t often. James was surprised how much he was enjoying this. He hadn’t worked out with anyone for a while expect with his pal Max…Max…He paused a moment.. Something started to niggle him. “Hey Jimmy you in there?” He felt a light tap on his head as the big guy got up from his last set and pretended to knock on his skull. James came back to himself.”Oh…hi..sorry was miles away.” He said. Where was he again? Oh yeah the gym. “Aha aha aha.” That laugh again. James thought to himself. It was quite appealing rather than annoying. Quite sexy really. He sneaked a glance at the big guy as he turned to alter the weights again. His back was massive. He wore an old school, faded gold, World gym top that had seen a lot of use and what seemed at first glance to be compression shorts. On closer inspection they turned out to be jersey shorts stretched so tight James could see the veins on the man’s thighs and his ass was spectacular. “Good view from back there buddy? “ said Mack. “Oh err..”James would normally be flustered and rather than deny he had just been scoping out the mans ass he said. “Hell yeah.” He blushed and felt awkward in the same way a teenager on their first date feels at kissing time. What was wrong with him? He could feel the small voice in his head saying that this wasn’t him but he also wasn’t really listening. “You’re up Jimmy A bit more weight this time.” Said the beast James meant to tell the guy it was James and not Jimmy but didn’t want to spoil the moment by criticising the guy. He lay on the bench. Mack moved close the head of the bench where James’ head was and lifted the barbell and lowered it to James’ waiting hands. “Don’t forget to breathe Jimmy.” Said Mack smiling as he looked down and stepped closer to the bench and James head. James could just see the guys crotch at the top of his vision and his mouth went dry.” “1-2-3..” counted the big man towering above him. James was enthralled by the play of his own muscles even as he watched the big guy stretch and lift above him. Time seemed to blur. James wasn’t sure whether it had been a minute or an eternity when the set had finished. He felt dizzy for a moment and sat up slowly. “Take it easy buddy.” Said the slow deep voice of his training partner. “Here, take this. You gotta be thirsty.” Said Mack handing him a bottle of unopened water. James looked down to his and realised it was empty. When did he finish…? His chest felt like it was on fire as did his shoulders and arms. He’d only been working chest with this guy hadn’t he ? “Well we’re done for the day.” Said Mack. “Huh…?” said Ji-j-James dully. He was stilled dazed from the workout obviously. “We’ve only just started..” James said. “Dude, we’ve been at it for nearly 3 hours. You said you weren’t into heavy weights as a swimmer or sumthin’ I knew you were a kidder.” Said the behemoth who was now pumped to the Max… Max…Macks.. MAX! For a moment Jimmy looked at the big monster of a man in front of him and thought he knew him from somewhere else. “Max?” He question dully as they walked to the changing room. The big guy turned around and smiled at him. Big, toothy vacuous grin. “I was.” Said Mack. The room was empty apart from the two of them. Mack was ripped and now pumped. He looked like a god stood there in the white light of the changing room. “Until you sent me to meet Saul Bennett.” Said the big, muscular beast of a man. He took off the vest. As he did so all the muscle in his arms and shoulders bunched and flexed and he struggled for a moment to take the shirt off over his huge wing like lats. He laughed at that. That laugh again. For some reason the laugh made James/ Jimmy hard. He felt it in his groin the moment he heard that sound. He could feel his cock begin to stiffen in his shorts…? He looked down and realised he was wearing different clothes from when he’d entered the gym. His gym shorts were now tight under armour compression shorts and his t-shirt had gone replaced by a cut off tank. He couldn’t make out the logo or words on the bright red cutoff for some reason. On his feet were a pair of Nike hi-tops. Bright red to match the shirt. He didn’t notice this difference as he was to enthralled by the man in front of him who had just fished out the biggest cock Ja---Jimmy had ever seen. As he knelt in front of the big man with his mouth salivating he noticed a mirror to the side that showed the both of them. The big muscular man towering above him, Vast shoulder and lats, shoulders more like a range of mountains that held the must unfeasible set of arms Jimmy had ever seen. Massive ledgelike pecks and a thick waist with a slight roid belly look that supported all above. The legs, thigh and calves looked like they’d been hewn rather than grown. Topped off that all over the beautiful tanned body were veins that seemed to show every contour and contrast. Then there was the cock. Mack’s cock was a beast to behold. Thick, almost two hander to hold, about 11 inches long. Mack had pulled back the foreskin and the thick, bloated, purple head of the monster was already leaking with precious juices. Jimmy caught sight of himself. Kneeling there in front of his god, salivating. In his gym gear and wearing a red baseball cap backwards on his head. His blank blue eyes staring at the mirror. Drool starting to drip from the corner of his mouth. His muscles were ridiculous. These were not the beautiful muscle of a cut body builder. Jimmy had the muscle of a laborious beast. He was more massive than the man above him. Crouched as he was he looked more Neanderthal than man. His dark eyes looked dim and his hair was shaggy where it peaked under the cap. His brow was thicker somehow and his eyebrow seemed to almost meet in the middle. His neck was so thick that it and his monstrous traps almost seemed to devour his skull. They were so high at the back. His shoulders and arms were almost grotesque in their massiveness. Veins didn’t just cross his arms they ravaged them. His chest was beyond human and dusted with dark hair. They were almost pendulous in the way they hung there. The big brown nipples pointing to the ground because the pecks were so huge. He couldn’t really see what his legs were like because he was kneeling but could feel the size and thickness of them. It was like they were made from steel. He turned back to the man in front of him and had only one thought in his mind. “JAMES!” said the voice. “JAMES ARE YOU OKAY.” It said again. “FOR FUCKS SAKE JAMES. WAKE UP!” it said again. Jimmy no James looked up. “Diane?” He said confused…. Part 4 James shook his head as his vison cleared. “Phheww!” he sighed and shook his head again. “Are you okay,” said Diane as she leaned over him, still sat in his desk chair. He was at the office. But he’d just been at the gym hadn’t he? His thoughts were so muddled it was taking him a while just to get his mouth working again.” “I’m fine Di.” He said. Reassuring her in a way that he himself didn’t feel. The attractive brunette got a bottle of water from the fridge in the outer office and ran a cloth under the tap in the kitchenette. “Here.” She said in a matronly fashion as she handed him the water and put the cool, damp cloth on his neck where it sat on his hot skin soothingly. “I…I must’ve nodded off.” He said look up at her blearily. His head felt thick, muddy and unclear. He just couldn’t focus properly. “Do you want me to call the doctor?” She asked worried about her friend and boss. “No, no…I’ll be alright. I must be coming down with something.” He said. He did feel sore come to think of it. All over. It was a deep ache, almost gnawing ache. Like hunger but different, darker. He couldn’t think of the words to describe it. “You sure?” she said. “I can cancel my plans and take you home, it’s no biggie. Or I can call your wife to come get you?” “No, it’s fine Di. I’m fine. Feeling much better now.” He said and it was true. AS his senses returned to him he was feeling better, energised in fact. He stood up and removed the towel from his neck handing it back to her. “Thanks.” He said as he started to gather his stuff and pack his bag. Again. Or at least that’s what it felt like, déjà vu. “You go and get on with your weekend.” He said as he all but shooed the woman out of the door smiling at her. “I’ll be fine.” He told her again. “As long as you’re sure. “ She said. She stopped at the door and turned around and put a light hand on his cheek. “You work too hard boss, please take it easy this weekend.” Then she was off out the door and shouted as she went down the corridor. “Call me if you need anything.” And the she was gone. James sat back in the chair heavily for a moment. He could still remember the gym. He could remember everything that happened in vivid detail. He remember Mack and his beautiful face and godlike body looming over him. He could remember how his gym gear pressed up against the thick, thight muscle of his hard steellike body. Veins running over the muscle just under the skin. Thick, rope like and full of pulsing life. Just like Mack’s cock. Oh god the cock. James leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes. His breathing started to catch as he remembered the beast between Mack’s legs. Thick and shining. Two hands to hold and dripping with pre-cum. The smell was beyond anything. It was like smelling joy to him. James wanted to run his tongue up and down the monster, he had to. He had to find Mack again. He opened his eyes and realised he was still in the office and he’d just closed his eyes for a second. That was enough for him to re-live that memory and then ejaculate. He’d cum in his trouser. Like a teenager,he thought, now horrified. What the hell was wrong with him ? He’d just had a fantasy about one of his work collegues. No, wait Mack wasn’t a colleguege. Max was. Where was Max ? God he was so confused. He needed to go home and rest. He gathered his gear together, realising his gym bag was still there. He grabbed his laptop and stuffed it on top of the used and sweaty top and shorts. He hadn’t actually been to the gym. Had he? Not trusting himself to drive he went down the stairs after closing the office and hailed a cab. He got in and gave the driver his address and heard a beep from his Wife. Apparently her sister had gone into labour early so she was heading off to the airport so she could be with her family and support her sister. He called her and wish her luck and told her to send his love to his sister in law. He also told he was feeling under the weather so it was just as well that she went as he would be no fun. She gave him her love and told him where he could get some good chicken soup near their home. He smiled and told her he loved her.He put the phone back in his pocket and lay back on the seat of the cab. He closed his eyes for a second just to still his senses. In his mind’s eye all he could see were the massive tree trunk legs of Mack and that monster cock with it’s pendulous balls. “Hey Buddy!” said the driver’s voice. “Whha..” said James opening his eyes and looked around realising he was home. “Oh, right. Sorry.” He apologised as he got out of the cab, he still felt sore and disorientated as he gave the driver the fare telling him to keep the change. He wasn’t sure but he thought he heard the guy say “dumbass” as the cab pulled away at speed. He walked up to the house. There was a light burning in the front room and he heard music playing. His wife had probably left them on so he didn’t feel so lonely coming home to an empty house. They did things like that. He smiled at the kind thought. He opened the door and dumped his bag on the floor just by the coat rack. There was a light classical music playing and room was lit by warm, mellow lights from the various lamps around it. The person standing in the room wasn’t his wife. It was Saul Bennett. He was holding a glass half full of what appeared to be James’ own 25 year scotch. As he walked into the room Bennett raised the glass in a salute and took a sip. “What the hell?” Said James. “Not bad.” Said Bennett savouring the flavour of the alcohol and totally ignoring James indignation. “What are you doing in my house Bennett.” Shouted James. “Get out now before I call the police.” He said angrily. “Now, now James. Don’t lose your pretty head.” Said the monster with a smile. “I just wanted to take a few moments of your time to have a little chat, then I’ll be gone.” James crossed his arms and walked over to the bottle of his whisky and poured himself a good measure. He took a swig. “Then, talk.” He said glaring at the man who had invaded his home. Bennett took another swig of his drink and smiled in much the same way as a crocodile would smile at a fox who’d just ask for a lift across the swamp on it’s back. “Okay then.Talk.” He demanded turning to keep the stare of this man with a confidence he really didn’t feel. “Okay, then.” Said Bennett. “We have a problem.” He said. That smile again. “You are looking into things that really don’t concern you and I’d like you to stop.” Said the businessman. “If you do then I will pay you a fee, call it compensation for having to quit Manny’s case.” Offered Bennett. “No deal.” Said James immediately. “Don’t be so hasty James.” Said Bennett sipping his drink again. “There will be a price to pay if you chose not to take this offer.” He said looking over at the lawyer with something akin to pity. James next instinct was to curl his hands into fist with the intention of punching the sanctimonious pricks teeth down his throat. Fisted clenched at his sides in anger he took two steps forward towards the asshole. “STOP!” The words rang out, not just in his ears but inside his head. It was like a chorus of voices said it at once to him and he could only obey. There was no question of any other type of behaviour. So, he stood there. In silence while this man / monster just looked at him, looked at him as if weighing up what to do with a naughty puppy who has mess the kitchen up while his master’s been at work. “One word James, that’s all that was needed there.” Said Bennett. “That’s just pre-conditioning. You’re in a highly suggestible state right now.” “You have been for some time.” He said. Pretty much since before lunch time when you ask Diane for a bottle of water. James’ eyes widened as he thought back. Then’ he looked to the whisky bottle in alarm. “Yes, that too.” Bennett confirmed. “I have a certain flair with the dramatic don’t you think?” he asked his audience of one. “I’ve actually had my eyes on you for a while.” He sneered at James “You’ve been of little hindrance until recently, until Manny. “He said. “I really don’t like people snooping into my affairs. There tends to be consequences for that.” “Oh, you may speak, don’t strain a blood vessel.” Bennett gave his permission to James. “You fucking freak, how are you doing this ?What have you done with my wife and Diane ?” he shouted. “Do not, above all things, raise your voice to me James.” Said Bennett, dangerously quietly. “I cannot abide rudeness”. He said. “The ladies are fine and will remain that way. If you hear me out. I have some business to discuss with you first.” “Talk, then.” Demanded James still trying to move. “What did I say about rudeness Jim?” asked Bennett “kneel!” demanded the dark, smooth velvet of Bennetts voice. James Obeyed. Without a fight. He had no choice. He had to. Worse, he wanted to. It was a primordial urge, one that he could not even think of fighting. He knelt in front of his captor, head bowed in supplication almost. “What do you want from me?” He said, so quietly it was just a whisper. “That’s easy Jim, Jimmy even.” Said the face that loomed above him. “I want you.” Bennett confirmed what James / Jimmy already knew “As I said we do have business to discuss.” Bennett pressed some button on his phone. “Yes, you may come in now.” James heard the front door opening and senses a large presence behind him. “I believe you’ve met Mack ?” said Saul Bennett. The figure that came in the door and into the light of the living room was huge. It was Jimmy’s friend Max, although not the Max he remembered, apart from in his Laptop fantasy (That cock). This was Max 5.0 This was Mack the monster. Every bit as shredded and packed with muscle as he pictured him from his fevered dream back in the office. “Max ?” he said, not quite believing what he was seeing. The behemoth was dressed in gym gear. A raggedy Golds gym top in faded blue. Straps stretched so thin over the monstrous traps, shoulders and pecks that it just seemed unfeasible a person would be able to move if at all with all that bulk. The pecks themselves were so large that the thick nipples pointed down to the floor because of the sheer mass of the slabs of beef they were attached too. All of this bulk seemed to cinch itself inwards with the shape of the monstrous lats at the back and the ridiculous arms, that Jimmy was sure wouldn’t serve any practical purpose other than to lift weight. Biceps, thick hanging triceps and forearms that were from the fevered dreams of the most dedicated muscle fetishists. All of this growth and mass was on top of a pair of legs, that were themselves encased in white full leg compression leggings. The legs so powerful and filled with strength Jimmy could see the veins almost pulsing under the tight white fabric. The monsters’ huge feet encased in a pair of white Hi-top adidas trainers. Right at Jimmy’s eye levels was a bulge that was doing very little to hide itself. “Jimmy” said a voice that Jim heard as if it was drawn from the bottom of a well. Although he was sure he felt it start in his balls. It was that deep and that hot. Jimmy looked up in to the face of the beast and it was Max, not the nice gentle man he had known for years. This was a creature of stone, hewn, rather than grown. His brow was markedly thicker. His beautiful blue eyes were still intense and held an almost blank animal cunning a lust even. The thick black hair on his head was tousled and rough and longer than he remembered. Mack put a rough calloused hand on Jimmy’s shoulder briefly and he nearly shot his load where he knelt. “What the fuck?” He breathed. Realising that it wasn’t a question it was more a statement of awe. “Well” said the ringmaster, still holding the remains of his whisky glass. “To business.” He sat on the arm of the chair and leaned forward to Jimmy in a friendly manner. “You have a choice here Jimmy.” He offered. “You can walk out of here now, tomorrow you will pack up your business and within a month you and your lovely wife will have a new set up in a part of the country you choose. You will forget about any of this and all will be well.” Jimmy couldn’t keep his eyes off the man beast in front of him. He was that close he could feel the heat radiating from him. “Or?” Jimmy asked weakly. “Or….” Said Bennett drawing out the word. “Or, you will end up working for me as part of my stable. A new and exciting partner for Mack here. Our latest attractions if you will while I’m waiting for another to arrive from another part of the country.” “Fuck you.” Spat Jimmy (no James) suddenly finding the strength from somewhere to resist the devil in a suit before him. He tried to stand and almost did before a ton of stone seemed to crash onto his shoulders in the form of Mack’s monstrous hands. James turned to Bennett and spat at him, caught him clean in the left eye. The air seemed to crackle and turn heavy for a moment as if lightening was about to strike. Then it cleared as Saul Bennett started laughing as he grabbed a pocket square and wiped he face. He shook his head as he looked down on his prey. “Well, I must say I didn’t see that one coming. I certainly didn’t think you’d have had the strength to even turn your head.” He smiled and dropped the square on the coffee table. “So you’ve made your choice then ? No Job? Can’t see us working well together ?” He taunted “Oh well, I did try. I gave you a choice, an out if you will.” Said Bennett. “Mack, he’s all yours.” Said Bennett as he got up and brushed himself down. He headed to the door. “James it’s been interesting. Jimmy, I will be seeing you very soon.” Then he was gone. James felt the strong hands of Mack again. His attention was again drawn to the huge bulge in front of him. Mack put his hands into the front of the leggings and brought out the monstrous cock that was oh so vivid in Jimmy’s mind (JAMES not Jimmy please…) James could smell the odour of sweat and pheromones. Male sweat was emanation from the beast in Mack’s hands. He caught the smell of cock and he knew that he had started to drool. He couldn’t help himself. He dove on the cock, now released from the hold that Bennett had placed on him. He was now entranced by another master. He gave himself to it completely, he couldn’t help it. He took the beast in his mouth as if born to it. Mack put both his thick muscular hands on either side of Jimmy’s head (Definitely Jimmy now) and wouldn’t let him pull away. He could feel the thick piece of meat grow in his mouth but he didn’t care. He didn’t care if it choked him he felt he would die happy. Jimmy worked his mouth up and down the huge member, slathered it in his own spit and worked it with both of his hands. Mack started to fuck his face, groaning slightly, in and out. In and out. Slowly at first. Jimmy was moaning in lust. He couldn’t help it. He couldn’t get enough of it. In and out. In and out. The huge man started to build up speed and his breath started to come in more urgent, ragged breaths. For about 15 minutes they were like this. Jimmy working the monstrous tool while the big bodybuilder alternated between slow and deep and out and out face fucking. Deep throating almost every stroke. Jimmy took it all and loved it. What Jimmy didn’t notice was that during this process he appeared to be wearing the gym gear that had been in his bag earlier. It still smelled of the gym. His body had started to slowly grow and change too. Mack reached behind himself as he was getting towards his final strokes and took a bright red snapback out of nowhere and placed if on Jimmy’s head. Jimmy had started to wank his own splendid cock now, but was really still riveted on the one that was still invading his face. All thoughts of his wife, Diane, Max and even Saul Bennett were about to be washed away. Mack drew himself up to his full height as he knew he was close. His think veined muscle seemed to jostle on his massive frame as he started to tremble. He clenched all of his power into a huge pose. Most muscular for the gods and with a roar he shot his wad into the mouth of the waiting cock slut beneath him. It felt like hours as he continued to pump the man’s mouth until he’d been sucked dry by the dumbass jock on his knees in front of him. Jimmy looked up at his lover with nothing less than vacuous wonder. He drew his hand across his mouth and wiped away some of the drool. He felt clear if not empty headed. His own thoughts now were limited to the needs of the beast in front of him and his master Saul Bennett. Part V The lady sat under a large sun umbrella and sipped at a cup of tea that had been served in a delicate powder blue china cup and saucer. It had the delicate bergamot perfume of Earl Grey and was served, quite properly with a slice of lemon. She was dressed in pale blue herself. Knitted pale blue suit and hat to match. She had a small set of pinz nez on a silver chain around her neck and would occasionally lift them to her eyes and gaze at the world or the people around her. Not that she needed them when she looked at you it pretty much felt like she already knew everything about you and what you were going to say. Her amethyst eyes were laser-like in their luminosity. She sat very properly, as ladies should, with her knees close together and her feet crossed at the ankles. I asked her about the incident with James Fraser and Maxwell Calder. She took a slow, delicate sip of her tea and looked into me for a moment. Then she dabbed her lips gently with her napkin and set it and her cup on the table beside her. When she spoke it was the voice of everyone’s Grandma. Gentle, warm and easy. It had a southern drawl to it that said this lady was a Georgia woman somewhere down the line. “Well, my dear you found me to talk to me about it. I wass wondering when we would get to it.” She said. “How did you first get involved? I didn’t think this would be something you would have got involved in.” I asked. “Okay, this was unusual.” She said. “ I have a lot of friends and contacts around the world. Especially in my field I am a very valued expert. I have a magic touch if you will.” “Usually I rely on wish fulfilment or revenge events but every now and then someone will call me and ask for specific help. If it, or they are worthy I help. On this occasion they really needed my help. “ She took another sip of her tea. “A week or so ago I had a call from a friend of mine called James, he works in L.A. (A cesspool of scum and iniquity but in the end money is money to some.) He had come across a situation that wasn’t really in his purview and asked for my help. “We’d worked together previously, and I’d taught him the basics in how to recognise manipulation, alchemy and magic. “She said and look at me intensely. “Anyway, the call went like this… Oh and yes dear I did say magic… “It does exist as you will find out if you bother to read all of the story rather than trying to skip through to the horny bits that you always do (Yes dear. You. )” she seemed to say to no-one in particular.” “I taped the call.” she said as she drew out a small recording device and placed it on the table. She looked at it testily when it wouldn’t start and then just glared at it for a second. I swear I think the thing started out of embarrassment… Anyway. The call went like this : Ms D “Hello James.” James: “Ms D.Good to speak to you.” Ms D “Why James it has been a while. It could be said that you have been remiss in your attentions.” James “Aww Ms D. You know you truly are the only woman for me.” Said James Ms D “What can this old southern gal do for a big city lawyer like yourself?” James “I think I have one of those problems that only you can deal with.” Ms D “Intriguing, it has been a while since we crossed paths and I know that I taught you well enough to recognise meddling when it’s around.” James “That’s why I called. I think there’s someone who is definitely at it here in L.A.” He pauses for a moment on the phone. James “It’s a bit out of my league and to be honest I’m a little worried about it. It might be good to have a little back-up.” Ms D “I sense that there’s something more about this one James. What’s the issue my dear?” James “This guy changes people. Actually transforms them. I know it’s possible to hypnotise and entrance people but this ? It’s high level and way out of my experience. I’m worried. Max Calder is going in tomorrow and I want to make sure he’s protected. Look I know you’re busy but if you can help in any way…” Ms D “I’ll help dear boy, of course I will. What’s the name of the reprobate we’re dealing with so I can have a little look see?” James “His name is Saul Bennett.” Ms D “Saul B.E.N.N.E.T.T ?” James “Yup that’s him. He’s a big time porn producer with a rep for really owning his guys and girls if you know what I mean?” Ms D “I do indded, go on.” James “Well I have heard stories over the last 6 months or so about guys either disappearing or changing enough that their own families and friends hardly recognise them. It’s scary. I’ve met one of the guys whose partner has changed. It’s scary.” Ms D Pauses a moment Ms D “I can only imagine what the poor souls are going through. James, does this man have two different coloured eyes ?” James “Why yes, he does. How’d you know?” Ms D “Years of experience and a quick search of my database while we were chatting. I may be an old maid dear but I’m far from decrepit yet.” James (Laughing) “No-one who’s ever met you would call you that dear, lady.” Ms D “I’ve got a couple of good likenesses here now, give me a few hours and then call me back. Also contact Max and tell him to call me before he goes in to. Tell him not to make any contact there unless he’s spoken to me first.” James “I will, thanks for this. I really do appreciate it. I’ll have to pay you back one day.” Ms D (Gentle laughter) “You can do so by visiting a little more than you have and maybe taking an old lady out to dinner.” James “You’ll outlive me I’m certain of that. Dinner’s a date. Speak to you soon.” Ms D “You shall indeed. Be safe James. This person is dangerous I can sense it. This isn’t a stage magician you’re dealing with. Bye for now.” The Line goes dead The Lady picks up her device and pops it back into her bag and closes it with a snap. She takes a final sip of her tea and looks at me over the rim of the cup. She finishes it and pops it back on it’s saucer and on the table. “Well?” she asks “Did that answer all of your questions?” I pause for a minute to gather my thoughts and then soldier on under this woman’s intense stare. “To be honest for each one it answer I think I have about 20 more.” I admit honestly. I cannot be anything but honest in this lady’s presence. It would feel wrong. I look at her as she sits primly and properly in her wicker chair and cannot understand for the life of me where she seems to get this aura of calm, authority from. It’s as if someone took every grandmotherly emotion and condensed it into some sort of protective cloak about her. I know that I would do anything for her. It’s that sort of feeling. “Why, what a lovely compliment young man.” She says brightly and fans herself with her hand. “I find myself quite, quite flattered.” She smiles. “I-I, err.. “ I stammer slightly. “How did I know? “ she asked smiling still. “Come on dear boy.” She chided gently “You heard the recording and you’ve seen the two boys.” She said. “It’s true?” I asked already knowing the answer I had already, in truth known all along. “All of it, every word.” She affirmed. “Wow.” I said. “The big question here Michael my dear.” She said pausing and leaning forward out of her chair and lightly gripping my chin so she raises my eyes to her blue lasers. “Is what are we going to do about Saul Bennett?”
  16. ‘What the hell is going on?’ That is the reaction Brice has after he passes out and then wakes up several minutes later after Cain Darkori places him into a holding cell. The larger red skinned brother leaves the room and locks the door as Brice tries to stand up. He falls back down after realizing that he doesn’t have any type of balance. He barely remembers anything that happened just a short while ago except that some crazy substance has taken up residence in his body somewhere. He wonders if it will force him to somehow change against his will or if it is awakened by some sort of weird occurrence. His energy level seems to have leveled off and he feels fairly decent, but the fact that he is locked up tells him that he may be in some secret program. ‘HEY, WHY AM I IN HERE? HELLO? I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME!’ Brice tries to shake the bars on the cell and they don’t budge. After a few more seconds, he goes to sit on a bench inside the cell and puts his hands on his head. As he sits there, he hears a click on the main door as it opens. He looks up and sees a familiar face and even looks at them bewildered. ‘WHAT THE HELL? Owen what are you doing here?’ It is the friend that originally recommended the Darkori’s in the first place. The young trim man sits in a chair just outside the cell and puts his glasses on that he had in his pocket. He parts his legs enough to put his arms on them and smiles back at Brice. ‘Hi buddy, I see you visited Dr. Orleans and Dr. Darkori. Did they help you get better at all?’ ‘What the…? Why aren’t you answering my questions? Why are you even here Owen?’ ‘Well Brice, as it turns out it wasn’t a coincidence that I sent you to either one of them because they helped me too.’ ‘Uhh well thanks I think. Why are they red and why do I find them so attractive? Is this a side effect of their serum?’ ‘Hehe, yeah you could say that Brice. I also was attracted to their red skin and how the muscles glistened in the lights. I’m actually here right now because they called me in to calm you down. You don’t need to be so loud and obnoxious you know.’ ‘I’m fucking scared Owen, this crazy shit is flowing inside my body. I can feel it moving through me, it does make me feel normal though.’ ‘I’m glad Brice, but I need to make you understand that the serum flowing through you is meant for more than just hormone therapy, it is a key that unlocks a part of you that you never thought existed. Trust me I had no idea either when they did this to me.’ Two beads of sweat begin to slide down Owen’s head as Brice can see his skin starting to get redder. ‘Are you alright Owen, you seem like you are experiencing some kind of a hot flash?’ Owen wipes his brow as more beads of sweat begin to move down his face. He pulls a handkerchief from his shirt pocket and rubs it all over his face as he pulls his glasses off to wipe them down too. He puts them back on and sighs. ‘I ummm may not be able to hold it back much longer so I’m just warning you before it happens.’ ‘What are you….oh gawd I have already seen this before from Dr. Damien Darkori. Are you going to change colors?’ *slight laugh* ‘Hah no I’m not going to become a red muscle monster like the doctors. They were born that way, I am just a product of their creation.’ Brice can sense a bit of danger and starts to move towards the back of the cell but realizes that he won’t be safe no matter what happens. He starts to grab whatever he can get his hands on in the cell: the bed, the bench, the clothes, and puts them all around him as he cowers over in a corner and watches Owen start to squirm in his chair as it starts to creak slightly. His breathing grows heavier by the minute. He grabs his chest and turns his head down into it. ‘OH GAWD BRICE I FEEL IT BUILDING UP INSIDE ME. IT HURTS SO MUCH BUT IT ALSO EXCITES ME MORE THAN EVER.’ *voice deepens* ‘OHH MAN, IT IS MOVING TO THE SURFACE JUST LIKE I AM ABOUT TO ERUPT LIKE A VOLCANO.’ Brice’s eyes grow large as he sees his friend’s back expanding rapidly as he gasps for air. His shirt begins to shred under the sheer size of his muscles. Seams split in his pants as the chair crumbles beneath him as he falls to the ground. Muscles grow everywhere as Brice can see Owen’s face beginning to change shape. The man looks up as his glasses fall to the ground and shatter. His green eyes have now turned yellow as his massive chest makes quick work of his shirt as the material falls to the ground in tatters. The growing beast gets up to stand as his shoes explode beneath him as his feet nearly double in size and appear to be getting longer. His toes get a new shape to them which alarms Brice to the point that he starts to mumble to himself. His quads grow fatter and more developed as his cock explodes through his underwear dropping them to the ground as his cock grows larger and longer. Even stranger now, the beast’s skin color is changing as it quickly moves down from his head which no longer has any hair on it to his feet. His formerly normal skin tone is now grey. His body hair is minimal now besides the goatee on his face. The creature turns to his side and laughs as his huge ass presses up against the bars exposing his throbbing hole. Brice involuntarily moans as he sees this and feels an erection building in his pants. ‘OH GAWD NO, YOU ARE TRYING TO MAKE ME GIVE IN AREN’T YOU?’ The beast moans in delight as a tail begins to grow from just above his bubble butt. It flies out of his enormous back and sits close to the ground in the cell as it flails about. Brice jumps up and yells in fright as he realizes that his friend is actually a demon. It turns back around and starts to shake the front of the cell like it is taunting him. It laughs again and starts to bounce its giant cock at him. Once again, Brice can feel his cock stirring as he feels his temperature heating up. ‘STOP DOING THAT! I WON’T GIVE IN…..PLEASE STOP!’ The huge beast flexes its engorged 24” pythons and rips the doors off the front of the cell. Brice jumps back and tries to climb up the wall away from Owen. The man creature grabs him and pulls him down on the ground as it shoves its long tongue down his throat so he can’t say anything. Brice starts to convulse as his body involuntarily gives in to the demon’s advances as he no longer has any type of control. It locks its lips on his and begins to push the entity from within Brice to the surface. The 350 pound creature continues to summon the beast inside Brice as it wraps its giant arms around him and rubs his back forcefully. Brice feels his body go stiff as the change begins. He can feel the hair on top of his head starting to fall out as the man demon Owen makes him flex his biceps. He peers over at them as his eyes enlarge noticing them growing rapidly rising ever higher. The fact he is nearly nude makes the growth cycle commence even quicker as he feels his back popping and stretching further outward. He still cannot make a sound as the pain intensifies. He winces as tears roll down his face. Owen pulls his tongue out of Brice’s throat to lick the tears off his face as he watches his friend change even further. The man demon caresses him as his abs grow and thicken as well as his pecs which blow up into huge slabs of granite. Just like with Owen, Brice’s quads explode in size pushing his legs further apart to make room for his growing cock which has already begun to thicken and lengthen.With the slit growing bigger, Owen leans down to shove his tongue inside and starts to lap up the juices that are beginning to flow through his cock. Brice’s face and head are now bare. He can feel the muscles tightening and growing at the same time as he realizes that he may lose his awareness soon. He feels his eyes starting to change from their blue color to the same yellow color of Owen’s. His feet are also changing as his toes thicken and lengthen at the same time. His pain threshold is now gone as it now turns to pleasure. He moans deeply as his voice changes dramatically. He reaches down with his new larger hands and pushes Owen’s face on top of his cock. The cum begins to build up quickly as Owen moans deeply too tasting the thick pre beginning to change over to the white stuff. Before long, Brice moans in his new gruff tone as Owen gulps down tons and tons of thick cum. His tail flaps wildly as his cock begins to spurt its own frothy load on to Brice’s new thick calves and feet. Brice sprouts a tail shortly after he finishes cumming down Owen’s throat. He pulls him off his powerful cock and shoves his tongue down Owen’s throat as the two huge muscular demons play tonsil hockey with each other. They are completely unaware that someone else has entered into the cell. After a minute of wrapping their tongues together they realize they are being watched. ‘Hello there men or shall I say pups. I see that you two have gotten acquainted with each other finally.’ Brice and Owen stare at each other and smile. Brice realizes that his mind is still intact but his voicebox isn’t the same. He tries to say something, but nothing comes out. ‘No no Brice, it is okay. You don’t have to speak to me I can hear what you say through your eyes and mind. Perhaps even Owen can help you out with your issue.’ Brice is beginning to feel a lot of contentment in his new body as he looks down and marvels at his new gray muscles and rubs them a few more times before leaning over to rub Owen’s chest and face. ‘I can see that you care about him Brice. I am glad that you have someone to help you transition. Just know that this form only appears when you are excited or feel the need to act.’ After taking a few more steps, Brice stares at the red-skinned behemoth and remembers that it is Cain Darkori. Cain shows his teeth to both man demons and warns them to not approach him as it isn’t safe at this point. He motions for Owen to move himself over to the other cell located beside Brice’s so that he can revert back to his old body. He wants Brice to watch carefully so that he is able to do it in a safe fashion away from anyone he cares about. Owen sits down on the ground as his tail begins to fall off and his face returns back to its normal shape. His body hair begins to sprout again as his muscles slowly shrink back down to their original places and sizes. Now drenched in sweat and completely nude, Cain walks over to him and pulls another pair of glasses out of his lab coat he is wearing and hands them to Owen. He extends a giant red paw out to Owen and embraces him. He then tells Brice to let his brain clear itself and to let himself revert back. Brice nods as he sits on the ground and attempts to do the same thing that he saw Owen do. His tail falls off and his body hair begins to grow back as he calms down. Before anything else happens though, he passes out as his muscles were beginning to shrink down again. Cain rushes over to pick him up as he senses there may be a slight difference inside of Brice’s body. Owen follows them into a separate area where Cain places him on an exam table. He rushes out as he starts to yell for Damien to come quickly. Owen looks down at his grayish-colored friend and wonders if something has went gravely wrong with Brice. At this point, the half man half demon has gotten his original face back but has retained various features of the creature like his coloring, his feet, and even his gargantuan cock. Owen keeps staring at it in awe as Brice bounces it for him. It is at this point that Brice can speak again and whispers into his friend’s ear. ‘Please you have got to relieve this load building inside me. It just keeps building and it is driving my mind crazy.’ Owen stands there and debates on whether he should even honor this request since it may be too dangerous. What would the Darkori’s do to him if he did in fact relieve Brice? ‘Damnit Brice, I…..can’t buddy……I don’t know what they would do to me if I did that?’ Brice moans deeply as he feels a volcano of precum flowing out the slit of his cock. He grabs Owen on the arm and pulls him towards the leaking pole. Owen tries to resist as he feels pre hitting him in the face. It immediately makes his body start to tingle as his mind begins to race wildly. Before he locks lips on the giant pole, he is thrown across the room and knocked unconscious. Brice yells, ‘NO! WHY?’ seeing his friend lying there motionless. Damien Darkori immediately locks lips on the leaking rod and pumps it quickly. Brice heaves his body up and down as he launches tons of seed down inside Damien’s body. It goes pouring down all over his bare red chest and face as he gulps as much down as he can. Cain watches in the distance as he picks up Owen and slings him over his shoulder. Brice’s feet finally return to normal as Damien finishes drinking down the massive gallon of cum that the man demon produced. He pulls the shrinking cock out of his mouth as it sits silently on Brice’s leg. Damien turns to look at Brice and smiles a bit before he turns around to leave the area. Brice jumps up quickly and realizes that his skin is still gray. Cain walks over to him and puts his free hand on the scared man’s shoulder. ‘I know what you are thinking Brice, but I am here to tell you that being gray isn’t so bad. Look at it as a stepping stone to something better. You are not the same human anymore, you are something far better. I suggest you stay here overnight so me and Damien can help you with your diagnosis. Don’t worry about Owen, he took a licking but he will be fine.’ He pats the helpless man on the back and turns to leave the area. Brice goes back to the table and sits down with his hands on his face. He begins to wonder what will happen next as he ponders his next move.
  17. WHY YOU SHOULDN’T TRUST SAUL BENNETT By absman420 “I’m home!!!!” “Tino!’ called the bigger man, opening his arms and smiling wide. The little bodybuilder jumped into his embrace.. “Daddy!” he called his husband, lovingly. They kissed -- and the bigger man could already feel the little bodybuilder’s erection pressing into him. “I’ve missed you so much!” “You’ve only been gone a week, boy.” They kissed anyway. “I know,” little Tino said. “I wanna fuck so bad.” The bigger man smiled coyly. “Horny little Tino,” he said, rubbing the back of his husband’s head while he squeezed his ass. “You wanna fuck first, or get settled?” Tino pulled away from the kissing, looking his man in the face. “Fuck,” he said, smiling. “I want to fuck. But I want to give you your present first.” The bigger man flicked his eyebrows. “Something kinky, I hope?” he asked. “You got another hot boy stashed in your bag?” “Ha!” the little bodybuilder said. “I’m sharing you with no one today. I need that big porn-star cock all to myself!” He broke their hug after a quick peck on the lips and turned to his bags. “Let’s take this to the bedroom.” For New York, for the Upper West Side, it was a spacious apartment, but Tino missed LA -- he missed the weather and his friends -- and he secretly wondered how long his hubby would keep them secluded here? They hadn’t had to move to the other side of the country because his husband didn’t want to be a porn star anymore. No matter where they went, his man was always gonna be Big Mick Masterman, whose dick was legend. Nearly eleven inches when completely hard -- Big Mick would joke about feeling light-headed when it was at its max -- his dick was so large, it would’ve looked out-of-proportion if Mick hadn’t been so big himself. Not a bodybuilder like Tino -- all cuts and aesthetics and shiny hardness -- Mick was a beast of a man, thick and strong and exuding the cocky power of the well-hung Alpha. Was he past his prime? Probably by just a hair, depending on what you considered “prime”. He’d done hundreds of movies, thousands of scenes, countless guest appearances, but no matter how good it’s been, biology is biology -- once your dick stops working, you don’t work in porn. Nobody wants a limp-dicked daddy. And Big Mick Masterman was no bottom. Since turning 50, his dick stopped behaving for him the way it did twenty years ago, when even testosterone on the breeze would get him hard. In truth, it wasn’t just his dick, his whole body was betraying him, turning into an old man right in front of him -- sagging, softening -- but for a man who’d built a whole career out of his amazing dong, Big Mick’s focus was always his cock. Once Tino dug out the little box he’d buried in his suitcase, he found Big Mick prepping the Tri-Mix vial he’d gotten out of the fridge. Tino smiled -- he’d be glad when Mick got rid of that shit. Injecting your cock to get hard….? Tino thought. Yuck! “So tell me about LA,” Mick said, pulling an insulin syringe from the drawer, using it to point to Tino’s box. “Is that my present?” “Hold your horses,” Tino said, putting the small cardboard box on the opposite counter. “I have a story.” Mick smiled slightly. “Of course you do.” Tino pursed his lips at the bigger man. He took a big breath and said, as if confessing, “So… while I was out there, I ran into Saul Bennett...” “Oh, Jesus,” Mick groaned, dropping the insulin syringe on the counter. “You wanna kill ANY chance of me getting hard, right?” “Stop it,” Tino chided. “It was a nice conversation. It wasn’t an easy decision for him…” But Big Mick was already annoyed. “Oh, come on, Tino!” he said, a touch of anger. “He cancelled my contract. I was one of the biggest names in the fucking business and he cancelled my contract because I had ED. I mean, what the fuck? He fuckin’ ruined my career, Tino!” Tino was still calm. “He feels really bad, Mick.” “Yeah, I bet! Do you know how much money he fucking lost when he cut me? Let me tell you something: Saul doesn’t feel bad because of what he did to my self-esteem, or my reputation, or my fucking life! He feels bad because he lost revenue. Saul Bennett gives a shit about nothing but money, Tino. I thought you knew that.” Tino sighed. “I’m sorry I brought it up. I should’ve just given this to you without explanation.” He handed the small, cardboard box to Big Mick, who took it humorlessly. “This is from Saul?” Mick asked. “He feels really bad, Mick.” There was a moment when Tino was unsure if Mick would throw it, crush it, or open it -- frankly, there was a moment when Mick was unsure, too -- ultimately, Mick tore the little sticker keeping the lid closed and opened it up. Two little vials held by styrofoam cushioning, one contained pink liquid, the other blue. “What is it?” Mick asked. Tino had a devious smile. “It’s a little something-something so you won’t need THAT,” he said, pointing to the Tri-Mix and the syringe. “Mixed by one of Saul’s little… alchemist friends. Apparently, it’s the latest thing to keep porn-stars on the working roster.” Mick looked at him suspiciously. “Really?” he asked, softening. Tino shrugged. “No harm in trying.” Mick looked at the box and considered it for all of five seconds -- even his anger at Saul paled next to his desire for a good erection. “So what do I do?” Smiling, Tino stepped over to him and pulled the vials from the box. He handed the blue one to Mick. “One for you,” he said, keeping the pink one, “and one for me.” “Really?” Mick chuckled. “Blue and pink?” Tino smiled, pursing his lips at Mick. “Wanna trade?” he asked. “Why? Will the pink one turn me into a girl?” “Haha,” Tino said. “No, the pink one is gonna make me able to take what the blue one is gonna do to you!” He unscrewed the cap and quickly drank his down, making a face at the taste. “He said it takes about twenty minutes to hit -- i’m gonna clean up real quick. Cum join me when you’re ready.” And with that, Tino slunk to the bathroom. Big Mick couldn’t help but look at Tino’s muscular ass as the boy exited, He was lucky Tino’d stayed with him through the whole ED thing -- a hot number like him could have anybody. The least Mick could do was indulge a trial solution -- no matter that it had been provided by fucking Saul Bennett. With that, he unscrewed the cap and drank the contents of the vial -- no taste, maybe it was a placebo. Following Tino to the bedroom, he kept the Tri-Mix handy, He was already horny -- Tino had been gone a whole week, after all, and Big Mick wasn’t a big masturbator. It took a lot of work to get an eleven-inch cock hard -- it took even more lately -- he didn’t like to waste it on nothing. Stripping his shirt off, he could hear Tino in the shower, so he knew he had enough time to get his cockring and jockstrap on. Looking at his bulky self in the mirror, he flexed a most-muscular and pinched the barbells in his pierced nipples. Whoa! -- okay, THAT was electric -- a freaking WAVE of horny washing over him. Damn, even his dick was coming to life. He stripped off his jeans and his boxer briefs and stretched a hard rubber cockring around his juicy balls -- it was difficult enough to get his huge dick through the ring when it was soft, but it was thickening up fast, further delighting Mick, though he clumsily succeeded. His dick hung there at a slight angle, looking untroubled and confident. Maybe he wasn’t in the best shape anymore, but damn if his dick didn’t make up for it. He slipped on his NASTY PIG quilted leather jock, which made him look even bigger. Flopping in the big leather recliner across from the bed, he continued playing with his nipples as he waited for Tino. It wasn’t long before he heard the shower turn off. Just in time, as far as Mick was concerned -- he was getting damn horny -- frankly, he was starting not to care if the boy was clean at all. Mick was ready for some action. And he was starting to feel confident that his dick was ready, too. Tino slipped into the room, shiny and smooth, a tiny towel wrapped around his tiny hips. Usually short bodybuilders had thick waists, but Tino’s was so small and lean that it made his ass look gigantic by comparison -- when he was in a playful mood, he joked that he should become an underwear model or a professional stripper. Slyly smiling, he stood before Big Mick’s chair and posed for him, flexing his beautiful body. “Daddy want a lap dance?” he asked, hips swaying. Tino stepped up into the leather recliner, feet on either side of Mick’s hips -- the chair was sturdy enough, they’d proved it before -- the little towel he wore around his waist fell away, revealing the soft white thong he wore beneath, his cute little balls bouncing with each thrust. “Very nice, boy,” Big Mick mumbled, stroking the boy’s rock hard quads. “Lemme see that ass.” The boy turned to imaginary music, dancing like his hips were doing the seduction. For such massive legs, his ass was still round and tight, like he was still the college wrestler he’d been when the two had met, so many years ago. Tino squatted slightly and twerked in Mick’s face, shaking his muscular glutes, the strap of his thong visible as it ran down the crack of his ass. It was beautiful. Mick reached between Tino’s legs and grabbed the boy’s package, like his hand was a cockring -- he shoved his face between the halves of Tino’s ass, immediately tasting the boy’s hot hole -- clean, but with a slight hint of soap. Tino moaned immediately. “Yeah, big daddy,” he growled as Mick shoved his tongue in. God damn that man loved ass. His rough facial hair teased Tino’s hole. Mick didn’t realize how horny he was. Fuck, he wanted this boy -- wanted to dominate him and own him. He felt like a fucking teenager who’d never tasted a man before. The strap from the thong was getting in his way, but he could feel Tino’s cock getting hard in the pouch -- why couldn’t the boy like jockstraps, like normal people? So much easier to eat his ass. He looked good in anything -- or out of anything. Big Mick’s big dick thickened in his own pouch. He took his free hand off his nipple and reached down to help himself along. His cock filled his hand and was growing fast. He would’ve commented about it if his mouth hadn’t been full -- and if he hadn’t been so damn horny. “Fuck, boy,” he said, licking Tino’s hole, “suck my cock. I need your hot mouth.” “Oh yeah, Daddy,” he moaned, stepping down from the chair, kneeling his big bod between Mick’s outstretched legs. When the little bodybuilder saw Mick’s half-hard cock, growing there in Mick’s grip, he happily replaced Mick’s hand with his, and smiled slyly as he took the bigger man’s cock in his mouth. Warm and wet -- what a mouth -- Mick could feel himself hardening. He rolled his head back and shut his eyes, enjoying the sensation of his growing erection -- his hard-on was delighting him almost as much as the blow job. Was this the effects of Saul Bennett’s little potion? He couldn’t even get mad at Saul, the mother-fucker, that’s how good he felt -- like a man. Like a fucking man. Like a fucking man who hadn’t shot his fucking load in a week. His balls felt as full as his cock. He felt Tino’s hands holding them and tickling the back of his sac -- even his balls felt bigger. Huge fucking load. Suddenly, he realized his cock was rock hard -- a teen-aged erection -- a throbbing, needful, helpless kind of erection. Familiar and nearly forgotten -- an old friend found alive -- and with it came confidence, a confidence Mick had almost forgotten, as if it were even bigger -- if that were possible for a nearly-eleven-inch cock -- or had it been that long that it had BEEN this hard? He had to fuck. God damn, he had to fuck. He had to take this rock-hard cock and fuck with it. So fucking horny. He stood then, causing Tino to lose his balance and fall back on his butt. Mick grabbed him by the back of the neck and pushed the little bodybuilder toward the bed. Tino allowed himself to be taken, loving the confidence his husband exuded -- it was like the old days. On his back, his legs open, he could feel Mick’s cock press against his hole -- throbbing, alive, it wasn’t the product of injectable tri-mix, it was a genuine, sexually-stimulated erection, and it was eager to make up for lost time. The cock may have even felt bigger as it entered Tino’s ass, or maybe it had been so long that Tino had forgotten the full extent of Big Mick Masterman -- he was glad for the reminder. Mick didn’t waste any time. Standing beside the bed, he sank balls-deep in Tino’s hole, putting the entirety of his eleven-inch cock into the little bodybuilder in a single thrust.. Tino gasped. “Holy shit, a little warm up…” But Mick ignored him. He was muttering, “Need this so bad, fuck,” as he slowly withdrew his meat, then slammed it home again. “Fuck…” “Damn, honey....” But if Mick was listening, Tino couldn’t tell -- his eyes were kind of far-away, his mouth slightly open, a corner turned up in pleasure. Mick was lost in that pleasure, the resurgence of his alpha station. It was like the old days, back in his twenties, when the world was one big hole and Mick ached to fuck it hard -- not like it had been for the last year when life was fucking him. He fucked Tino like he’d suddenly remembered how to -- he was a battering ram. He was a porn star again. It didn’t surprise either of them that he’d orgasmed as quickly as he did -- not that that really slowed him down. He barely missed a beat and kept on pounding toward number two, using his cum as lube -- it leaked out of Tino’s hole. Tino would pass out around the fifth, so he wasn’t sure where it ended -- all he knew was that hours later when he lost consciousness (from exhaustion), Big Mick was still fucking him. What the hell had Saul Bennett given him? ******************************************************* Tino woke to the light of dawn, a beam of sunshine across his face. He was on his side, spooned by Mick -- and the first thing he realized was that Mick was still inside him, that huge cock still hard, filling him past the point of comfort. Even in his sleep, Mick gently thrust in and out, like he was dreaming of a fuck. Tino was afraid to wake him. The relentless, non-stop pounding Mick had given his ass last night was enough -- he couldn’t imagine it starting again. Slowly, gently, Tino slid off Mick’s cock, his hole so defeated that there wasn’t even a “pop” when the gargantuan head came out. Mick’s cock had felt huge inside him -- bigger than Tino had remembered it, even when last it had been fully hard, years ago before last night. As Tino quietly sat up on the edge of the bed, the movement seemed to disturb Mick -- his breathing changed slightly. They’d been together long enough that Tino knew even the most subtle change in Mick when asleep. He waited a moment until he heard Mick sink back deeply, then he stood, waiting to see if that changed anything, then he took a step and turned around, just enough to glance at his man. The first thing to catch his eye was Mick’s cock -- how could it not? -- it was gigantic! Truly gigantic, as the head of it slapped the very bottom of his abs with every dreamy thrust Mick took, leaving a little trail of cum between the slit and his core. Mick’s cock had never been THIS big -- not even in his prime! Mick’s cock measured out at just over 11-inches when fully hard, formidable on its own -- the cock he had now was well over a foot long, possibly as long as fourteen inches… and substantially thicker. How on earth could Tino have taken that? It wasn’t just the cock, though the cock held his attention -- that cock would hold ANY man’s attention, gay or straight -- it was beyond possible. The stuff of fantasy. But it wasn’t just his cock -- no, it was his balls, too. Tino had never seen balls so big on any man, except maybe those guys who have injections, or implants or whatever. Because of his heavy steroid cycles, Mick’s gonads had all but atrophied, shrunken well smaller than average -- he joked that it made his cock look bigger by comparison. The balls he had now were easily in proportion with his over-sized cock, easily as big as lemons, maybe avocados. The weight of them gently pulled on the base of that big dick, causing it to pulse even more. And then Tino widened his focus and saw Mick in his entirety. It wasn’t just his cock and his balls -- it was all of him! Mick was… Mick was… Mick was massive. Diesel. Tino had been the bodybuilder -- Tino had been the competitor -- Mick was the proud daddy who watched from the side, proud of his boy, but not looking for the attention himself. He had his own audience, and he didn’t think the two should mix. Mick had loved being a porn-star -- and he joked that he had a better build for that, anyway. (Imagine Mick’s dick in posers!) Mick had always had a bulky, muscular thing going on, big and thick, but not ripped -- no perfect abs for Big Mick Masterman. No need. Though to Tino’s disappointment, Mick had been going soft lately. THIS Mick, the Mick in their bed, was a very different man. This Mick was a bodybuilder -- this Mick could’ve just stepped off the competition stage -- this Mick was muscular and ripped, heavily-veined and pumped. The only thing ruining the illusion was the body hair -- Mick had always been hirsute (his back alone kept his waxer employed full-time) -- but this morning, Mick was covered with a layer of rough, short hair -- his shoulders, his arms, everything. The stubble on his face was heavy, like he could grow a beard in a day. Was his brow a little thicker, as well? He looked like he’d overdosed on testosterone, like he was tripping on some crazy hormone sauce… Saul! THAT SHIT SAUL HAD GIVEN THEM! Is that what had done this? It HAD to have been! Horrified, Tino quickly waddled his way to the bathroom, grabbing his phone off the dresser on the way past. The first thing he did was examine himself in the mirror -- if Saul’s formula had done that to Mick, what had the stuff he’d taken done to HIM? And the answer was… nothing that he could see. What had Saul said? He’d said the pink vial would make Tino able to take what the blue vial would do to Mick. The horror of that sunk in, which caused him to relax just enough that the cum that had been inside him started to leak down his muscular thigh. Fuck... Sitting on the toilet, easily a gallon of Mick’s cum rushed out of him, wetly filling the bowl with its salty scent. Why wasn’t he sore? Exhausted, yes, but not sore. What had that shit done? He said, “Call Saul Bennett” into his phone, quietly, though he was pretty sure Mick couldn’t hear him with the bathroom door closed. It took the phone a few seconds to connect -- longer for Saul to pick up. “It’s five o’clock in the morning, Tino,” Bennett mumbled from his end. “Why the fuck you calling me at five o’clock in the fucking morning?” “What was in that stuff, Saul?” Tino said, angrily. “What the fuck did you give him?” A sleepy laugh over the line, an evil chuckle. “I guess you guys used my gift,” he said. “What’d you think, Tino? Bet you haven’t got nailed like that in a while.” “Fuck you, Saul.” Saul laughed. “I think you got all the fucking, Tino. How’d you get away from him long enough to call me? He’s not fucking anybody else right now, is he?” “No!” Tino said in a whisper louder than he’d wanted. “He passed out sometime during the night and I’m sitting here in the bathroom emptying myself out! What the fuck, Saul?” “Okay. You definitely don’t want him fucking anybody else.” “Yeah, I’ll try to stop him. You should see him, Saul! He’s fucking HUGE! Did you know that would happen, Saul? Did you know? Why the fuck didn’t you tell me?” “I’m telling you now, don’t let him fuck anybody else.” Tino sighed (and the final bit of cum dripped out of him). “Why don’t you want him fucking anybody else? Why do you keep saying that, Saul? What aren’t you telling me?” There was a slight pause on the other end of the phone that Tino was about ready to interrupt when Saul spoke. “Let’s just say… the stuff I gave him? Well… it’s communicable.” “What?” “It means other people can catch it…” “I know what ‘communicable’ means, Saul,” Tino sighed again, his patience nearly gone. “What did you fucking give him?” Saul chuckled again -- the bastard. He said, “I’m giving him his career back, Tino.” A beat of silence where Tino didn’t respond, so Saul continued. “Tino, what the fuck good is a total top who can’t get hard -- can’t even get hard with an injectable, you know? I mean, he totally fucked his own head! I had to give him some time off.” “‘Time off’,” Tino mocked. “You know that ‘time off’ fucking destroyed him, right? You act like it was some kind of sabbatical and you were going to welcome him back! He was done -- except for a few guest appearances, his career was all but over! Once word got out that he was given some ‘time off’ because of ED, nobody would even ‘like’ his social-media posts!” Saul Bennett sighed. “Look… I’m sorry for that. It took my guys at the lab longer to come up with a solution that I thought. But here we are, Tino! And if I understand you correctly, the problem’s solved, right? Big Mick Masterman gets a triumphant return AND a major series! It’s gonna be awesome! I got HUGE plans for Mick, Tino -- we’re gonna make a fucking fortune!” Tino sighed again, more impatiently than before. “What did you fucking do to him, Saul?” “Turned him back into a top,” Saul said, matter-of-factly. “Cranked up the hormones and turned him into a hyper-masculine super-stud. How big is he, Tino? I bet he’s fucking huge!” “This is crazy,” Tino said to himself. As he stood, he realized he hadn’t cleaned himself up completely -- Big Mick’s cum still ran down his leg. He grabbed a hand-towel and started wiping himself. He wanted to hop in the shower, but he didn’t dare wake Mick -- not until he knew what was going on. “And what did you mean when you said he was communicable?” There was a pause, again long enough that Tino almost repeated himself, when Saul confessed, “So there’s a… side effect of the compound. If he fucks somebody who hasn’t had the antidote, they… also transform into a hyper-masculine super-top, just like him. Think of it, Tino,” Saul continued, and Tino swore he was drooling, “It’s a series. Big Mick fucks some fem little twink and transforms him into another out-of-control, unstoppable muscle-top -- then we follow the fun as they transform all the major bottom boys from all the other major studios. I’m calling it ‘Fuck Zombies -- The Series!’ It’s gonna be huge, Tino -- HUGE!” Tino was nearly speechless. “But he fucked ME,” he whispered. “Why didn’t that happen to me?” A small snort. “Cause you took the antidote, Tino. I told you, the pink vial made you able to take anything the blue vial did to your husband. It’s not just that you can’t catch the virus,” Saul explained, “but physically, it made you able to take the pounding one of these guys can give you and not get your ass torn apart. You’re my Ace in the Hole, Tino -- so to speak.” “You’re crazy…” Saul Bennett’s chuckle was nothing short of evil -- super-villain evil -- he was fucking PROUD of what he’d done! “Here’s what’s gonna happen, Tino,” he said, in a patronizing tone he hadn’t had before, “I need you to get him to me here in LA -- that’s your job. Well, your job is REALLY to get him here without him fucking anybody along the way. We wouldn’t want a pandemic to start, would we? You get him to me, we film this series -- ten films, twelve on the outside -- and then I’ll release him to you, good as new!” Tino was horrified. He stood, shouting, “You monster!” into the phone. “You fucking MONSTER!” And then he heard a sound from the bedroom -- fuck, he’d been too loud! He’d woken Mick. “Oh, fuck!” he whispered. “What’s going on, Tino?” “I woke him up.” A sound then, from the bedroom. “Fu-u-u-u-uck…” -- a moan -- “Fuck YEAH!” “Oh, fuck,” Tino said, panicking. “What do I do? What do I do?” Saul said, “Turn the camera on, for fuck’s sake. I wanna see this!” Tino could hear Mick in the bedroom, trudging around, his breathing heavy, his voice rough. “Fuck yes! Oh… oh, fuck… Fuck YEAH!!!!” And then the unmistakable sounds of Mick having an orgasm -- it went on and on, as Tino’s panic-level rose. And then he was pounding on the bathroom door, a dull, repetitive thud. Tino got the camera on just as Mick broke the door down, so he and Saul saw the same thing. Big Mick stood in the doorway, silhouetted by the morning light behind him, his new mass making him even bigger than Tino expected -- he was truly a monster, a diesel freak. Muscular, hairy, radiating power -- and then the unbelievable cock that stood there, rock hard, dripping freely, throbbing along with Mick’s heartbeat. A muscle-morph made real. Tino’s first thought upon seeing Mick’s cock? “I’m able to TAKE that?” Saul’s first thought upon seeing Mick’s cock? Very different -- he saw dollar signs. He began to record the call. Mick made eye-contact with Tino and growled -- he grabbed his dick -- slowly, a predator, he advanced. “Fuck,” he muttered, crazed, incapable of rational thought. “Gotta fuck…” Tino held his hands in front of him (giving Saul a front row seat). “Mick,” Tino pleaded. “Mick, please... listen to me…” And then Mick charged, causing Tino to drop the phone as he protected himself. The phone clattered to the floor and flipped -- and Saul ended up with an up-shot of the action, seeing the whole scene from below. It wasn’t the worst porn-angle in the world. Mick threw Tino over the counter and just started fucking him -- using his own cum as lube, he somehow managed to push his freakish thing into Tino’s over-worked hole. Flexing for himself in the mirror above the sink while he fucked, turned-on by his own incredible physique, he drooled like an animal. Tino had little choice but to take it -- even with Tino’s impressive size, he was no match for the monster his husband had become. All he could do was take it -- fortunately, Saul Bennett had made him able to take it. Mick’s cock was SO big… he hated that he liked it so much. “Saul?” Tino called as Mick ravaged him, between Mick’s powerful thrusts. “Saul, are you still there?” Mick suddenly fucked him harder, angrily. “Fuck Saul…” the beast muttered. From the floor, he could hear Saul’s voice. “I’m here, Tino -- he’s spectacular! You gotta get him to me, Tino. That’s’ all you gotta do. Get him to me. Now, lift your leg a little, you’re blocking my view of his cock.” How the fuck was Tino supposed to get Mick all the way across country to LA? It was impossible. Mick began long-dicking his hole, pulling his fourteen-inch shaft nearly all the way out before slamming it all the way back in to the root. Over and over again -- Tino was nearly delirious, ecstacy and horror mixed together. Fuck. Fuck you, Saul Bennett, he thought, while being fucked. How the fuck am I gonna do this? Between orgasms, Tino started to plot. AUTHOR’S AFTERWORD: Hey, all -- absman420 here again! Feels like a cliff-hanger, doesn’t it? I mean, there’s easily a chapter (maybe two) in Tino getting Big Mick to LA -- plane? Train? Auto? -- and then, there’s as many chapters as one could imagine as Mick turns industry twink bottoms to Fuck Zombie Super-Tops before Tino does (or doesn’t) get Saul to keep his deal and release Mick from his “contract” (haha) Could be quite a series. One I don’t want to write. That said, if anybody DOES want to contribute a chapter, please feel free to add one on! I’m very cool with the IDEA of this being a series, I just don’t have the time to do it justice myself. I only ask that you reference this story -- and me -- when you submit something. Otherwise, go to town! Tattcub has already written a story thread and posted it on this forum ("Priapus Pictures") and he inspired me to write a chapter myself (the upcoming "Twink Number Twelve").
  18. muscleaddict

    Mikey The Human Muscle Morph

    New story I've been writing and now posting on my Muscle Addicts Inc blog. It tells the tale of Mikey Maguire, who discovers he has a superpower which enables him to transform his regular sized body into a 300 lbs monstrous mass of shredded muscle, worthy of a top five Mr Olympia bodybuilder, whenever he likes! MIKEY THE HUMAN MUSCLE MORPH PART I Chapter One Mikey Maguire was twelve years old when his parents sat him down to explain how superpowers work. He listened intently with a sense of a excitement as his mother informed him that, like everyone in the Maguire family before him, and dozens of other people around the world, sometime around his eighteenth birthday he would develop a superpower that would be completely unique to him. Of course, like the rest of the world, Mikey had heard of people with superpowers before. He’d grown up being both fascinated and intrigued by stories of people whose weird and wonderful powers had bought them fame, fortune, or both, while never really knowing that, one day, he would have his own superpower too. Like most of his peers who knew of their destiny to develop a unique superpower, Mikey Maguire spent most of his teenage years wondering just what that power would be. Almost on a daily bases his imagination conjured up a new potential superpower. Would it be a relatively conventional, but still brilliant, power like the ones you see in comic books and superhero films, like the ability to fly or the ownership of superhuman strength? Perhaps he would develop the ability to read people’s thoughts, to move objects with the power of his mind or the ability to see through walls? Or would it be a quirkier power, like the many he’d heard of in the years leading up to his eighteenth birthday? Something life changing and amazing like the power of Mr Gold, who can turn any object he likes into gold? Or something completely useless like the power of The Incredible Green Man, who can turn his skin a shade of green whenever he likes? Maybe it would be something completely bonkers, but potentially a lot of fun once he started dating, like the power of The Human Orgasm, who can make people cum with a single touch? As Mikey reached his eighteenth birthday, more and more of his friends and peers discovered and developed their superpowers. His friend Cath Corrick’s mother entered her daughter’s bedroom on the morning of her birthday and was startled to find a stray tabby cat curled up on the bed, while her daughter was nowhere to be seen. She screamed with fright when the strange cat suddenly began to grow and change shape, and morphed back into her daughter before her very eyes. Cath had the power to transform herself into a domestic cat whenever she liked. A few weeks after celebrating turning eighteen, Nick Norris, who Mikey had known since primary school, had a sudden urge to walk into a shop selling musical instruments. He’d never even had a single guitar lesson before but, picking up the nearest acoustic guitar, he surprised himself and impressed the shop owner by playing a note perfect rendition of The White Stripes’ “One Nation Army”. He then sat down in front of the shop’s only grand piano and serenaded the store with “Imagine”. Nick had the power to pick up any musical instrument and, amazingly, play it perfectly without hesitation. He was quickly given the nickname The Amazing Music Man. Unfortunately not all of Mikey’s peers were impressed with their superpowers. A few months after turning eighteen, Henry Huxter arrived at school to find an angry mob confronting him. He’d apparently started a blog the night before and had publicly expressed his negative feelings towards a select few of his classmates. Henry tried to argue that he had done no such thing. So when one of his peers showed him the blog on the Internet, he was completely shocked at what he saw. Almost everything Henry had done and thought the night before had been posted on the mysterious blog, including the negative opinions of his classmates. As he read the blog, a new entry appeared, chronicling the events that were happening at that precise moment. It seemed that whatever Henry thought, felt and did was automatically posted on the blog for all the world to see. He contacted the blog server to get the site removed, but the next day, another blog exactly like the previous one appeared out of nowhere. He is now notoriously known as The Blogger in superpower circles. Mikey spent the whole of his eighteenth birthday both nervously and excitingly looking for signs that his superpower would present itself. By midnight, nothing had happened, and Mikey went to bed disappointed and annoyed. Weeks rolled by and still, Mikey’s power had not been revealed. He was starting to wonder whether his parents were wrong about him developing a power. Maybe he was one of the unfortunate few (though some with particular powers, like The Blogger, would argue with that opinion) who didn’t have a power, despite every other member of his family owning one. Perhaps he wouldn’t discover his power for years, even decades to come. He’d heard of that happening in rare cases too. After much anguish, Mikey finally started to take his mind off of his superpower. “Your power will reveal itself when the right time is right”, Mikey’s mother had told him, as she and Mr Maguire said goodbye to their only child and set off on a week long holiday, leaving Mikey home alone. Unbeknownst to Mrs Maguire, her son would, in fact, discover his power the very next day. As soon as Mikey opened his eyes that morning, he felt very peculiar indeed. Everything felt different. His bed seemed a lot smaller for a start. Still half asleep, Mikey rubbed his sleepy eyes and crawled out of bed. His feet seemed to hit the floor with an unusual thud. As he lugged himself to his bedroom door he couldn’t shake the feeling that something was strapped to each of his body parts. Something very heavy. Additionally, everything around him felt smaller. It was only when he caught sight of himself in the full length mirror next to his bedroom door that he realised why he was feeling so strange. He let out a scared yell and stepped back. Everything was smaller because he was bigger. Much, much bigger. And those heavy objects which were strapped to each body weren’t objects at all. They were his body parts. Overnight, Mikey Maguire’s perfectly ordinary, slim built, 175 lbs body had morphed into an incredible mountain of monstrous, shredded, superhuman muscle mass, worthy of a top five Mr Olympia competitor. “FUCKING HELL!”, Mikey cried out at he stared at the mass of freak-like muscle looking back at him from the mirror. He had to be at least 300 lbs. Two massive plates of thick pec muscle hung from his chest. His shoulders were the size of giant boulders, protruding either side of his torso to an immense degree. His arms had tripled in size, along with his humongous sized legs, which were carved and etched with the craziest lines. And where once sat his completely flat, un-toned stomach, were six blocks of thick, solid muscle bursting through his skin. He had muscles he never even knew existed. Everything was huge, hard, and carved to absolute perfection. His skin was smooth and paper thin all over; seemingly struggling to contain the blocks, lumps, bumps and mounds of muscle ballooning underneath the service. Mikey had never taken any sort of interest in bodybuilders before but, staring at his own alien reflection, he couldn’t help but think that he’d never seen anything so freaky, so oddly beautifully or so utterly amazing in all of his life. He was a monster. A real life, bon-a-fide muscle freak. And, strangely, he’d never felt more sexually aroused. As he admired his brand new physique in the mirror, Mikey couldn’t stop smiling. His dick was furiously jolting in his tight, white boxer shorts, like it was desperately trying to break free of the material and unload a litre of cum. He had zero knowledge of the official bodybuilding poses but, somehow, Mikey knew exactly what to do next. He threw both of his arms up and watched his biceps explode in the mirror. Huge balls of rock hard muscle mass erupted either side of his head, which was still, perfectly regular sized. The contrast between Mikey’s normal sized eighteen year old head and the two Mr Olympia stage worthy biceps it was sandwiched between was insane. As he hit a side chest pose and watched his enormous left pec explode off his chest in the reflection of his bedroom mirror, Mikey instinctively gritted his teeth, arrogantly scrunched up his face and then growled a cocky, “YEEEAH”! He had no idea where this new-found arrogance had come from. He’d never displayed even the slightest bit of cockiness in all of his eighteen years. Nor had he ever had the desire to do so. Yet, for some reason, in his new phenomenally muscular, bull-sized body, Mikey felt the overwhelming desire to be as cocky as he possibly could. Mikey continued to hit pose after pose. He still didn’t know how he knew the poses, but every one was hit perfectly, and with the precision of a professional IFBB league bodybuilder. He tensed his gigantic quads, opened up his skin splitting lats, squeezed his croquet ball shaped biceps and crunched all six of his beautifully shaped, crazily carved, splat-yer-pants worthy abs. He huffed, puffed, grunted and groaned his way through every pose, and even released the occasional, “Fuck yeah!”, at the sight of his own flexed muscle. He gritted his teeth, grinned like a lunatic and contorted his geeky but cute face into all manner of outrageous and cocky expressions, until there was only one pose left to hit. Bringing both of his arms up so his elbows were level with his shoulders blades, he threw them both down with an almighty force into a brutal crab most muscular pose. As he watched every single ginormous sized body part erupt, tense and explode before his eyes, he released a loud groan and a tsunami of spunk exploded from his cock and filled up his boxer shorts. He’d never really understood the desire to be a bodybuilder before, but now he understood it more than anyone. When he’d come down off the high of flexing his enormous sized, uber-human muscles to the point where it had made him cum without touch, a sudden panic set in for Mikey. His body was beyond incredible. Something not quite belonging to this world. A thing of immense beauty that, somehow, he knew would be worshipped and adored by countless of people (though mostly men). But what would happen next? What about his old body? And what if, and this was the thing that was suddenly scaring Mikey the most, his extreme transformation into a mass muscle monster was permanent? Mikey knew, without a doubt, that he was experiencing his superpower at work. But exactly what that power was, was still unknown to him at that point. As he pictured his parents returning from their holiday to discover their son had morphed into the type of 300 lbs muscle freak you’d only ever see on the cover of a hardcore bodybuilding magazine in WHSmith, and panicked even more, something strange began to happen. Mikey’s shoulders began to shrink. His chest started to flatten. His biceps shrunk. Every single body part deflated right before his eyes until he was back to his normal, regular sized, non-muscular self. Mikey breathed a sigh of relief. So it wasn’t permanent after all. “Thank Goodness for that”, he thought. But then another set of emotions crept in. Disappointment, sadness, and a longing. A yearning, in fact, to have his huge biceps, peeled blocky abs, and thick, line etched glutes back (he wasn’t really sure how he suddenly knew the word “glutes”). And as that very desire set in, his body began to change again. His quads became thicker. His chest began to expand. His abs started to seep through his tummy. Everything inflated and expanded before him until he was a 300 lbs muscle monster once more. “FUCK YEAH!”, he cried in response, then belted out another hard, low down, crab most muscular. Once again, his dick released thick ropes of cum and splattered his bedroom mirror in response. “Damn!”, he thought, “I really must try and get this ‘busting my nut every time I crank out a most muscular’ thing under control”, as he wiped the spunk off his mirror and bounced his bulbous pecs in his reflection at the same time. Mikey Maguire had finally discovered his superpower. He could transform his regular sized body into a huge, hulking mass of muscle, worthy of professional bodybuilder status, whenever he liked. He wouldn’t be christened with his superpower nickname until a few years later, but that day, Mikey became The Human Muscle Morph.
  19. shawnkid

    Jocking Up - My Roommate

    Long time lurker - finally got my fingers down to write a story, and hopefully many more to come. Posted in WarpMyMind (leejhaw) and MuscleGrowth.org (shawnkid). -Chapter 1- Meet Charles "Sup," my roommate nonchalantly greeted me as he walked out his room. My eyes almost fell out of its socket. The reason is apparent - my body-conscious roommate is walking around half naked. Beneath his grey sweatpants, his VPL proves that he's freeballing too. That could only mean one thing - it worked. What I did actually work! It's true - some of us are more susceptive to hypnosis. And it comes in many forms, you have the usual suspects: binaural, subliminal, and the trance, which opens up a wide array of possibilities, especially for a closeted gay man like me. It's financially impossible to live in the city nowadays, especially when the rental is through the roof. Since I'm the only occupant in the one-room studio, it's natural to resort to renting out the room to another person to offset the cost to enjoy the convenience of the centrally-located apartment in the city. The first time I met Charles, he wasn't much of a looker. I blame it on his hair, which is in need of serious professional help. He was wearing an oversized t-shirt that did not do justice to a man of his size. He works at the local coffee shop down the road, which explains the coffee scent in his hair whenever he walked past me. I reckoned he's around 25 years old, though I did not actually ask. He promised to clean the entire place once a week, I couldn't be any happier. Truth to be told, I was kind of desperate, and he looked decent enough - at least he has a job - so we shook on a deal. When I stumbled upon the whole new concept of hypnosis, I was thrilled. But, how would I know if it truly worked if I have done so on myself? It wouldn't take anyone much to consider the case of convenience, right under the same roof. I went to the local hardware shop and bought some speakers and downloaded some audio software on my computer. It wasn't easy to get this figure out, but I was really eager to try. When Charles left for work at 7 am, I set my plan in motion. I equipped his room with speakers over the plastic ceiling and wired it across my working desk. So, it would play whatever I needed it to play for an extended period of time, albeit needing to run in and out just to check if the volume is optimal for subliminal tracks to play without causing any distress and potential fallout before the plan see the day of light. I move quickly, knowing that he will come back in the evening after dinner. And the rest will happen throughout the night. My moral conscience would reprimand me if I ruin one's life for my own pleasure. So I decided to start off my experiment with something light. After going through tons of hypnosis books, I attempted to write a hypnosis track that focuses on confidence and preferences. Charles would sleep naked because it's more energy efficient as such - less laundry and less electricity needed to keep cool. He would be more comfortable with his own body, and perhaps begin pay attention to his body more. That should be relatively fine and not qualified as manipulative? I have my doubts, especially on my ever-changing standards. Heh - oh well. I let the track run for a week until one faithful morning - I see my roommate walking out of his room with nothing over his bare torso. I must say, he definitely look better with his shirt off. Why would he hide his toned body over all the baggy shirts - and that would be the next thing to go. And now I know my proof of concept works. I sat back down on my computer and prepared the next script for my dearest roommate, Charles.
  20. wbjason

    The Grow Fish

    After a fun weekend on the beach, I had a bit of inspiration and this is the start of what I thought would really just be a short scene type of story. Please forgive the typos, grammatical errors and such as I just needed to get this started and posted... I literally couldn't sleep with this story floating around in my head haha. Hope you enjoy! The Grow Fish Part 1 The weather was perfect. You couldn’t ask for a better day on the beach, and it was the 4th of July no less! The local gay beach would be overrun with guys from LA to San Diego, and as luck would have it, I arrived with my boyfriend early enough to secure a prime spot, just up the sand from the wave tossed water front. This was exactly where you wanted to be to watch all the hot, bathing suit-clad guys as they ran into the water in varying degrees of near nakedness. Yes, today would be the perfect start to another glorious Southern California summer! My boyfriend, Jesse, and I had been dating nearly 7 months. Surprising to both of us, considering our much longer history of chatting on and off on Grindr. It took us practically a year to even meet in the first place. I wasn’t in a hurry to date, enjoying new found freedom from my previous relationship… Ok lets call it what it is: I was being a sex crazed man-whore. And with the body I’d been working on over the past couple years, finding some hot hookups was not a challenge! At just a hair under 6 foot, I’d taken my 32 year old rather average and slightly overweight 215 pound body down to a lean, muscular 185. Not that I let it go to my head, really. I was still a bit modest and unused to the amount of attention I could garner from the thirsty crowd of horny males cluttering the gay apps… all ultimately looking for sex, thinly veiled behind a mask of friendship or gym buds, or whatever line they cared to use. But modesty didn’t stop me from enjoying the reward of my hard work! In contrast, Jesse, was all too happy to give me time and space to explore. Apparently, he saw more in me than one night of fun. We did meet last spring, however, and hit it off epically. What originally started as a few dates turned into a couple months, and some really great sex along the way. While he’s not a buffed up gym rat like myself, he sports a smaller, less muscular 5’7” dancer’s frame. The difference is actually what I find appealing… I get to be the big muscular boyfriend, and he loves appreciating my bigger body and how it feels against his own. Sometimes I'd even noticed him proudly showing off his man to his friends via some of my Instagram photos. Eventually, though, he broke it off, saying I was still unprepared for anything serious. We stayed in touch, and after months with a growing sense of desire for something more concrete and a distaste for all the meaningless sex, I asked him out again. With some obvious trepidation and discussion of what he was truly looking for in this potential relationship, we agreed to make it exclusive. Now, nearly 2 years after our initial online conversation, here we were: madly in love, enjoying the sun, sand, and cleverly disguised drinks of Gatorade and vodka with our close friends, under one of a couple hundred canopies, umbrellas and tents that lined the beach. All that remained was to kick back, and mentally undress the horde of sexy men flaunting their bodies before us, while avoiding eye contact with any previous hookups that I preferred not to have to introduce to Jesse as they walk by. Of course, that didn’t stop a few from making their presence known, along with a handful of friends I actually enjoyed seeing amongst the crowd. A couple hours into the day, I saw a couple from my gym. They are a somewhat oddly paired match once you get to know them a bit, but are the sweetest and truthfully sexiest married couple I know. Hell, they even wanted to have me over one evening for some fun, but schedules never worked out in my favor sadly. Nevertheless, both go by Chris strangely enough, both are nurses, and share the same height of about 5’8”. However, thats where the differences start. While Chris #1 is a fiery and outgoing Latino with a leaner build and a wild streak, Chris #2 is a quiet, reserved Asian guy with a thicker muscular body and a go with the flow personality. I honestly never can quite tell what he’s thinking, he just smiles and lets life happen. We stood a while, catching up on each others lives, talking about how I was doing with Jesse and the new relationship, and other random gossip of the day. Chris #1 continued on about their latest adventures at EDC in Las Vegas and all the fun they had, when suddenly he stopped mid sentence. His eyes grew large, as I could tell his attention was drawn away to something happening beyond our conversation near the water. It wasn’t until his usual effeminate exclamation of “oh my god”, that I turned to see what was happening behind me. A rather large fish (what I thought to be an over grown dolphin) had washed ashore, and had a small group of guys gathering around it. Dolphins aren’t an uncommon sight around our beaches. They’re often seen swimming through the open waters, scaring surfers, and delighting tourists, but I’d never seen one this close, or this large. The group of guys around it seemed to be discussing what to do and how to get it back in the water, when two of them bent down to touch it. What happened next set both of my nurse friends running into action, as I stood there mouth agape. Upon contact, both guys appeared to have been shocked with a sort of electrical discharge and flew several feet back from where they were kneeling. Naturally, this caused the other guys around the creature to quickly retreat, leaving it to suffer further on the wet sand alone. About the time that my two friends reached the two that were unconscious, I snapped out of my stupor and joined them to see how I could help. Latino Chris had reached one of the guys and knelt over him, asking him if he was ok and shaking his shoulder to see if he was responsive. However, his arm recoiled when he grabbed the guy’s shoulder, and he yelled, “Shit! I just got shocked.” He attempted to rouse the guy again, roughly rubbing his chest and once again jerking back from an apparent shock. Asian Chris seemed to be having the same experience as they looked at each other, sitting on the sand next to the bodies and discussed what to do. One victim seemed to be breathing while the other next to my Latino friend either was not breathing at all or it was so shallow it was undetectable. He reached up to his neck to check for a pulse and despite some obvious discomfort from more electrical shock, he determined the guy needed CPR. His husband moved over and started compressions as best he could, while Latino Chris performed the mouth to mouth breathing functions. Both would take a few seconds between their duties to back off, shaking their hands or head and release a few expletives due to the jolts they were taking, then return to action. Not even my own CPR training could have prepared me for something like this. You never actually expect to use it, much less face something so bizarre in the process of trying to save a life. Ultimately, the guy started breathing and shuddered back to life after about a minute of CPR. Coughing, he weakly sat up and put his head between his knees, trying to catch his breath and recover from the trauma. The Chris’s fell back on the sand, breathing heavily from the dramatic experience and rested for a moment. The 2nd victim began to stir as well, and we could breath a sigh of relief that it seemed they would be just fine. After a few moments, I gave my hand to my friends to help them up off the ground. To my surprise both of them shocked me! It felt almost like a quick static discharge and it was done. I shook my hand out and laughed, as I asked them if they were ok. Looking up from my hand I realized, at that moment, I wasn’t looking at the top of their heads like I usually do. Instead, Asian Chris was eye to eye with me, if not slightly higher, and Latino Chris was clearly looking down at both of us from a few inches above. My first response was to look down at the sand, as I must have been standing in a hole or they were on the higher part of the beach as it sloped up from the water. But neither was true, and the odd height difference was just the beginning. In fact, I watched as both of their feet elongated slightly, pushing through the sand a couple inches. Then calve muscles developed, pushing out an inch or two on either side of their legs, followed by their quads. Latino Chris’s growth was even more prominent as his legs exploded with new muscle and size. Large tear drop shapes formed as his quads pulsed bigger, pushing into each other and causing him to adjust his stance significantly. My gaze traveled higher as his cute red, white and blue speedos stretched to its limit both in the back and the front. Already decently endowed (he’d once told me he was just shy of 7.5” downstairs), I saw his suit bulge forward like a water balloon. The top opened slightly as his cock grew in obvious length and girth, competing for space against his enlarging balls. A curved portion of his brown hose like penis pushed up and over the edge of his speedos, the head buried somewhere far below visibility, which just served to accentuate his new size. Even in its current flaccid state, I couldn’t imagine it being anything less than 9 or 10 inches soft and already thicker than any cock I’d ever seen. His abs, which had already been well maintained, began popping into greater definition, the valleys between them etching deeper and deeper by the second. The top row was quickly being eclipsed by a growing shadow casted by pecs which had previously been firm and tight, but were now much fuller and stretching all directions into large manly slabs of meat, and pushing out a couple inches from his chest. While his nipples began pointing downward and tanned areolas growing wider than a half dollar coin, the sides of his pecs were beginning to spill out beyond my view, rubbing against swollen and inflating veiny biceps. Large and growing arms attached to thick, rounded deltoids practically the size of my own head, began to flex in response to the growth being experienced. Unexpectedly, I heard him chuckle, the typical effeminate voice I’d grown accustomed to now gone and replaced with a much deeper rumble. I looked up now, further than before, and stumbled back a step, shocked by how much taller he’d gotten. My eyes were just level with his chin, so I had to guess he was close to 6’6” now, maybe more… a growth of practically 10” in just minutes! His face, sitting above ominously sloping, thick traps, was even more rugged. He’d gone from a cute pretty boy, to gorgeously handsome; a look you could only describe as devastatingly attractive masculinity. A grin formed slowly on his lips as he looked down on me. He was most certainly the new alpha between us and clearly enjoying the revelation as he explored his massive body, and I tried not to pass out myself. To be continued...
  21. Tattcub

    Second Chances

    Hi all you Embiggening peoples Here's a new story I'm working on. It's based on a classic Sci-fi Thriller starring Rock Hudson called Seconds. It's pretty dark and the transformations will come I promise. The First Chapter is expostion and setting the scene. Let me know what you think. I have wanted to write this down for a long time. I was unsure of where to start, unsure that anyone would believe me. Fear of ridicule and retribution were also a factor. There are people out there that I care for, I understand that now. People that can and will be harmed or worse if I breathe a word of this to another living soul. That is why I am writing this down. So you, dear reader can make your mind up, and maybe never make the same mistake I did. The organisation that I am involved with have such power, they are everywhere and could be anyone. Please be careful and more than that, be satisfied with the life you have, the life that you can control. Be the master of your own destiny. Disinterest and Boredom can lead to loathing. Not raging hate but a deep and slow loathing where you find that you care about nothing. My name is or was Elliot Shaw. I was the Assistant manager of a good-sized merchant bank downtown and was told I was the next in line for promotion when my current boss, a happily stolid man of 60 retired. I’d done my duty at the bank. Worked the late nights and did the weekend conferences. I’ve helped business and people achieve their dreams and grow for most of my working life and I had never had the satisfaction of having it for myself. I am a man, old before my time. I am in my late forties and look older, my hair has greyed and thinned earlier than it should have as if it’s reflecting the dullness and decay I have inside me. Average size and build with a typical middle age paunch from the same home cooked bland food every night. I left work on this mid-week night the same way I had done day after day, week after week, year after slow unending year. As I left the bank that evening and headed towards the station it started to rain. It was that slow annoying drizzle that manages to get everyone in it. It makes everything grey and blurry. Shades of grey amongst shades of grey. All the commuters in the city including myself trudged their way to their transport home. As it was the city centre I headed towards the main station as I always did. I had no umbrella, as usual. So I pulled up my collar and walked on through the rain. As I neared the station the rain seemed to ease a little. I put my collar down and grabbed an evening newspaper from the seller outside the station entrance and walked in and joined the throng of commuters, I was on auto-pilot. I had done this journey so many times before and didn’t really pay much attention to the world around me but as I headed to my platform I had a tap on the shoulder. I stopped and turned and there was a man in front of me. It could have been me. He was the same as me really, grey, indistinct and unremarkable. I was about to speak when he grabbed my hand and put a small piece of paper into it. “Go to this address. Use the name Wilson.” He said and looked around briefly. “Do not tell anyone about this or there will be consequences.” He warned. I was about to ask him what he meant but with that he turned into the flow of the crowd and was gone. I was a bit shocked for a second but as I looked at the paper the station announced the train was getting ready to leave. I put the small slip of paper into my pocket and boarded my train and found a seat for the 30-minute journey to my home station. I sat and made myself comfortable. I folded my paper and found it on the crossword page, for some reason I had never completed this crossword. It was a metaphor for my life. Incomplete. My thoughts wandered as I looked up from the paper out of the window and watched the rain spackled windows and the grey suburban landscape beyond pass by. I couldn’t concentrate, hadn’t been able to really since Monday night and the weird call I got. The guy with the slip of paper just added it’s ingredients to the general cocktail of weirdness. I really had this unshakable feeling that I was heading for a crossroads in my life. I took the little slip of paper out of my pocket and looked at it. It contained one line of writing on it, an address. I took out my glasses and read it. 135 Hanover st That was it. Nothing else. I felt a sense of weird expectation, I don’t know why. This one handwritten line was to change my life forever. I just didn’t know it yet. I was dragged out of my reverie by the announcement of my station. I was surprised, had it really been 30 minutes ? I gathered my things and left the train and trudged my way through the rain to my small house that was about 10 minutes away from the station. My wife was sat in the living room reading from a tablet, some novel or other. We both had our hobbies. She read romances and I usually went into the garden. We lived together in the same house and were fine as long as we didn’t have to actually interact much. “It’s still raining hard out there.” I told her, stating the obvious just to have something to say to her. She didn’t hear me, so engrossed in the 19th century bodice ripper was she. Either that or she was just ignoring me. I chose to believe the first one. I took my coat off and dumped the now sodden newspaper on the stand in the hallway. I caught sight of myself in the mirror and look away quickly. I was grey. It was like the rain had just leeched all the colour and life from me. It was the same look I had every day and had done for the last few years. I looked and felt old. I tried to shake the thought and entered the living room. She looked up then. She tried to smile in welcome but it stopped just before it reached her lips. Her eyes were still beautiful, as lovely as they were when I first met her all those years ago. They looked tired though. The last few years had been hard on her too. A loveless, dull marriage will do that. I did love her once, I loved her very much. Not any more. It’s hard to love anyone when you can barely stand to look at yourself. “It’s chicken for dinner.” She informed me. “It’ll be ready in about half an hour.” She said and turned her attention back to the kindle and the world of gardeners and ladies of the manor. We ate our dinner in silence. She was a good cook but it still tasted like paste to me. I still couldn’t shake this feeling of imminent…Something. “What’s wrong?” she said. “I..I had a weird experience on the way home.” I said. As I did the man’s warning came into my head. “What was it?” she asked. “Nothing. “ I lied “Just a bum asking for change.” I told her “Oh.” She said. I could tell by her tone she didn’t quite believe me. “I thought it might have been another call like you had the other night.” She said “No, nothing like that.” I said. The call had been weird to say the least. First of all it was on a land line that we kept purely because the internet service had provided one with their hub. Also it was one of the few things we had decided together as we had wanted to keep the old phone number we had. This had been done some time ago when we felt sentimental enough about these things. The rest of the night continued in silence as we both did our thing. She was watching some drivel on the TV and I browsed gardening ideas on the web. As I did a notification popped up on the screen. I opened my email and it was from an anonymous address and I wouldn’t have opened it if it wasn’t for the email address. It was from an old friend of mine. We went to school together and then were roommates in college. It was just a one line message it said. ANSWER THE PHONE. The phone, the house phone started to ring.
  22. Tattcub

    The Visitor

    Remember, you came to me. I asked you when you first came to my door, pale and sweaty with anticipation and need. I said to you “Are you certain?” and you nodded, tears in yours eyes. You had a hand full of money and a head full of desires and urges that you, in your state then had no way to fill. You were small then, a tiny insignificant speck in a world that didn’t whether you lived or died. It didn’t care because it didn’t even acknowledge your tiny existence. You were a speck. Unloved, unnoticed and unimportant. All your life you had wanted to be something more, something bigger. You had wanted to make your mark on the world and trumpet your cause, your existence. A purpose. You tried many things over the decades that brought you here. You joined social groups and went online to feed your desires. You met up in hotels and conferences and played all the games. You listened to all the tapes and read all the fantasies and stories you could. You ate it all up and it sufficed, for a while. Then the hunger caught you again, that gnawing rapacious sensation that void aching to be filled by…something. You didn’t know or care but you still sought it. It started to encroach on your every waking moment. It was merciless in it’s tenacity and you kept feeding it’s gaping maw. Every day, every night you found little moments of pleasure. A clip here, a story there. Every day you continued to dig, to forage in your grubby little world of self-discovery and self-loathing in equal measure. You couldn’t help yourself. This obessession had taken you and you obeyed it’s whims and whiles willing. One night, in the quiet dark times before the sun’s rays caressed your computer screen, where you were still poised like a techno hunter waiting for some fresh game to come along. You happened upon a link that brought to a site that brought you to another site, that provided a link that gave you a phone number that you eventually found an address. It brought you to me. Do you remember what you said to me? How you begged? I told then it would have a cost. You said you would pay it, whatever it was. You said there was nothing in your life you weren’t prepared to give up willing for what I could give you. With that stated I stared at you, sat there in the big chair by my fireside. I smiled at you and I’m sure the light from the fire’s glow was reflected in my eyes. You flinched a little at this. I smiled some more. You told me of your life, quiet, horny and lonely. You told me what you had spent on your needs and wants and how much you were willing to spend. I could see you sat there in the firelight, a small bulge in your trousers expressing in a way without words how much your desires affected you. I asked you to give me details and made some cursory notes on a pad on the table. Not that I needed to of course. I already knew what you wanted. What you craved in the darkest moments of your most fevered dreams. You wanted all the pain to go away. All the hurt and suffering in your life, all the want, all the need. All the guilt. You wanted to see the world through innocent eyes again, not to be so inside your head as you put it. You wanted a life more physical and less cerebral. A life where all your cares and woes would be washed away, gone. Just like that. A world where you hadn’t been bullied at school and been a bully in return when you went to college. A world where you hadn’t been in a loveless, sterile marriage that had ended up just hurting the both of you because you hadn’t the nerve to admit what was really the problem. A world where you didn’t have any sordid little secrets and perversions that you thought would be held against you even though the world being what it was could really care less about you either way. You want a world where your dreams can come true, as I said. A world without pain, without suffering and without shame. A place for you to build a dream of lust and a place dedicated to your pleasure and your own needs. A selfish world to be sure. Not an impossible one. Many people do it but they do manage to pop out every now and again and remain a member of the human race. Not you. This is not what you want. So I steeple my fingers in the firelight and lean forward from the shadows my eyes glowing once more in the firelight. “Are you ready ?” I asked you. You nodded meekly and swallowed hard. “Then, let’s talk desire.” I smiled again. I look at you now as see what and who you have become. Do you remember what you were when I had you sat before me when I said… “Are you ready?” You nodded like a supplicant waiting for a blessing. You licked your dry lips and stared up at me through your weaselly boiled egg watering eyes. You swallowed the fear back in your mouth. The bravest thing you did and the thing that made me decide that maybe you were worth a second glance at. I stared deep into your soul and really saw the aching yearning desire you have. It was pure need and lust. You wanted to be freed of your mental and physical shackles but, ironically would be willing to taking on more bindings of a different sort. “I think then we may have an accord.” I said. My deep masculine voice reverberated around the room seeming to cause the flames in the fireplace to flicker slightly. You looked around nervously and then back at me as you wiped the sweat from your brow. I caught you hand quickly before you had a chance to bring it down again and trapped your fragile claw in my hard, calloused paw. It was as if you were a child, your hand was thin, frail and almost translucent it was so pale. Even though your pulse was erratic in fear I could feel your essence and knew that you were ripe for the change. I would be able to turn you easily. “Stand.” I commanded. You did so swiftly and nervously with me still holding your hand. “Are you willing to serve? If I gift you as you wish so fervently will you serve me in return and pay my price?” “Y—es, Yes sir. Anything. Anything you ask.” You breathed. “Take off your clothes.” I said in that same tone. You went pale and looked at me a moment as if trying to decided whether to flee the room back into the night where you had been only minutes before. You even glanced to the closed dark wooden door as if weighing up the odds before my strong arms clamped down on your shoulders preventing it. You stayed, not that I would ever have stopped you fleeing. You got this far on your own you must do the rest of it on your own too. You started to disrobe. First your light Jacket, as faded and worn as you were. Then your sweater and tie. Placed neatly on top of your Jacket. Then the inner vest that revealed the pale almost eel-like body underneath, barely any hair and perspiring in fear. You undid your belt and then slipped off your brown loafers placing them under the chair. With that down you shuck your trousers revealing again the pale, slim body underneath. This left you in your socks and your baggy underwear. You paused a moment and looked at me. I raised an eyebrow and nodded once at the underthings and you took off your socks and then your baggy briefs. You placed them very tidily on top of the pile and stood there shivering slightly in the warm room. You looked down at the floor and ashamed of yourself and covered your manhood with your small hands. I shook my head once hinting that you put your hands by your sides. You obeyed, revealing your manhood, your essence, your cock. It was surprising large. I know that you had used it well and often in your life, giving pleasure to your few real partners and eliciting surprise from the ones you paid for. This was the one thing in your life apart from your intelligence you could do something with. Your explorations into desire had taught you well. This pleased me. I could feel that dark energy running through you. The essence of the man you wanted, no desperately needed to be. It was a good 7 inches in length and was cut as is the way in this country for many men. It had a good weight to it and despite your fear it had a small drop of pre-cum just peeping from the little slit. A seed of the dream to come maybe. This would all be up to you. “Turn around. “ I said. Taking in your slumped shoulders and back. Your almost flat buttocks and stick-like legs finished off the picture. I placed my hands on your shoulders, you could feel the strength in them, the roughness of them and the heat radiating from the palms. You stopped shuddering. I placed my lips close to your left ear and you could feel my breath and felt my chest, shirtless as it was pressed against your back. I know you had a hard on in that moment. I could feel your heartbeat quicken and felt your lust and need grow quickly. This was good, this was fuel for the fire. On that thought I whispered in you ear. “Throw you clothes on the fire.” “See them burn and realise this is the end of the person you are now at this moment. By the time they are consumed so will you be.” You picked up your clothes and shoes and walked to the blazing hearth. Slowly piece by piece, one by one you dropped them into the opening. The firelight reflecting off your skin and your erection never receding. We stood there in silence for a moment looking into the flames as they consumed your former life. “Come back to me and turn to the fire.” I said. You complied and turned once more to stare into the flickering, golden firelight. I came up close behind you once more dropping my own garments and standing behind you totally naked. I towered above you. Thick, strong and massively muscular. “Stare deep into the flames.” I whispered. “And place your hands on your cock.” I commanded you again. “I want you to see yourself. See yourself within the fire. Imagine it holds the key to your dreams and needs. It can grant you all you desire and so much more, but you have to want it.” I called your name quietly as you gazed rapt and entranced by the dancing fingers of fire. Red, yellow, blue and light. All the colours flickered and reflected on your body. “See the change. Do you see it?” I asked. “Yes…I see it.” Came your quiet reply. So far away and distant but certain. “All you have to do is bring it out of the fire.” I said. “Let the heat come to you, draw it into yourself and become one with it.” I said. You continued to stare and I heard your breath catch for a moment. You were ready. I reached down and grabbed my own impressive cock. “Now I think we’re ready.” I said as I spat into my hand and rubbed it on my hardened member. It’s 10 thick, glistening ready and willing. “Lean forward.” I said. “Change is pain boy.” My voice dropped even more and became darker. “And this is gonna hurt.” I plunged my cock into your tight, unyielding hole. I know that it almost felt like it was tearing you in two but it didn’t. You felt both the pain and pleasure of it. This was what you wanted, what you needed and desired above all else. This was the price. You screamed into the hand I had placed around your mouth, the other on your shoulder as I slowly drew out again before slamming back in once more, up to the hilt leaving you with my entire cock inside you. I paused for a second and then repeated the same movement. I stared to get a rhythm slowing deep dicking you there in front of the fire. You screamed and whimpered into my hand and I know you were hard as steel. Your own cock now drooling it’s own preciouse juices. “Bring it into you.” I said as I rammed into you again. “Bring the change.” I said louder. “Embrace the change.” I shouted as I pummelled your arse. In and out, ramming your rapidily slackening hole. Ruining it for lesser men. “Take this fuck and become who you have always wanted to be. “ “Tell me what and who you are.” I demanded, never letting up. In and out, in and out. pistoning like a crazy engine. “I’m a big, stupid muscle whore!” You whispered. “WHAT ARE YOU!” I shouted in your ear as I felt you begin to change. I felt your back changed first, filling up and out as you were bent over letting me fuck you. It broadened, unfolding like a sail. “Nhhhhhgghhh….” You groaned as the back broaden into a monstrous almost u shape it was so wide. “I…..I’M arrgggghhh.” You moaned as your shoulders sprouted like mountains from your back. They were like titanic carved boulders, a mountain range that met in the middle at the Everest monument that were your Traps. They were magnificent. I gripped them hard almost biting down on them as you neck thickened too. It grew thick and wide enough that if you flexed which you were doing it would be thicker than your head. Your traps rising almost to your ears. “WHAT ARE YOU?” I rammed you mercilessly now, slamming your growing and tightening butt. I was get rounder and harder at the same time. I could feel you getting used to the invasion that I was committing to your hole. It felt amazing. I could feel myself getting near. “I A….BIG…Nrghh STUPID…WH…argh….FUCK ME! You scream as I ploughed you. Your desire feeding mine now as you began to push back against my thrusts as if born to do this. I could feel you grow taller, your legs rapidly thickening. Beautiful sweeps and shapes. Carved granite trunks that could snap a tree branch with ease and perfect rounded calves. All the muscle cut and carved to perfection your feet growing in size to accommodate the growth above. “WHAT ARE YOU?” I screamed now. Slamming into you with abandon as I knew the final phase of the physical transformation was coming. Your chest and abdomen had built themselves up. The pecs were beyond human shelves of muscle. They were so big that the perfect, rounded, thick, juicy nipples had to point down as the mass of them had nowhere else to go. The abs were inhuman to look at. Thick, hard, ridged muscle cut it’s way across you midriff. Beautiful obliques and then serratus muscle standing out in perfect contrast leading to a perfect Adonis belt at the top of a thick muscular waist that was able to support the sheer massive construct of flesh above it. “I’M A BIG, STUPID MUSCLE WHORE!” You bellowed in deep voice that brought me over the edge. I came inside you, I rammed you almost in a rage as I shot, load after load and spurt after spurt of cum into your warm, receptive hole. Sealing the physical transformation you had so desired. I pulled out of you, both of us panting like bulls and sweating like them too. I could hear your deep voice as you groaned. I grabbed a towel from the side and walked over to you. “We’re not finished.” I said. “I don’t understand.” You said as you stood up, sweat glistened off your still pale body. Your face and hair were unchanged and look at odds with the physique you had sculpted for yourself. You were looking at yourself in awe and pleasure. You kept touch and flexing, catching your reflection in the mirror over the mantle. “I still feel the desire.” I said, my voice darker. “I…I…This is fine.” You stammered in your masculine timbre. “Not so.” I said putting my hands either side of your face. Drawing you close and kissing your mouth. My bearded chin and lips roughly scratching at your skin.” “MMMffff” You said against the invasion of my tongue. You realised what was about to happen. This was the price you had to pay. Your skin began to darken, to become the hue of a man who works outside. Warm and weathered. Thick veins started to thread themselves across your body, especially on your shoulders, traps, biceps and most of all your forearms which were a monstrous construction. Almost beyond human in the girth and vascularity. Your legs were symphony of criss cross veins. Bulging out with every moment, each muscle group and striation screaming to be seen through the paper like skin. With the tan and the veins came the hair. You were a mousy brown-haired man no longer. Slowly each hair started to change colour and new patches grew on your body as I continued to kiss you. You begain to kiss me back, to explore my mouth with your tongue. Probing and suddenly eager. Your beard started to grow out, thicken after a good few moments into a nice lumberjack style beard. The hair on your head started to fall out slowly as the rest of your body grew more thick, beautiful red hair. Your beard, chest and legs as well as your armpits and balls all had a covering of thick red hair. Your shiny bald dome was the only contrast. You were moaning into my mouth now, almost trying to fuck my mouth with your tongue. I could feel you jacking yourself off, you hadn’t cum yet and that was the part I was waiting for. I pushed back with my tongue for a second and your face changed. It crumpled almost. Re-arranging itself. The brow got much thicker making the eyes seem deeper set. They were transforming from the dull puddles they were into beautiful bright green gems that glinted seductively from their deep sockets.The nose appeared to be slightly crooked as if broken but it seems at home in the square jawe and firm chin that it was now set in the middle of. The lips were sensuous and still perfectly manly, especially as you were still trying to rape my mouth with your tongue. You were close now, groaning and masturbating furiously as I pulled away from your mouth. Streams of saliva dripping between us as we separated. “Huh—hhuuuh uh uh” You panted. You wanted release but needed me to let you go. I smiled and turned you towards a large mirror in the corner of the room. You saw the monument of a creature you had become. You were flailing mercilessly at your eager cock as it too began to grow. It thickened and lengthened in your hands to the point where you put both your meaty paws on it. You thrashed it back and forth like a lunatic pre-cum flying everywhere. Your balls dropped again and hung thick and pendulous below your cock and your voice deepened even more as you groaned in desperate need for release. “Huh….uuuhhh..” You groaned rocking back and forth back and forth. You stared at me in the mirror unable to speak and the only thoughts were of your need. I stood behind you. I smiled and then I whispered in your ear again. “Pay the price.” I said oh so quietly. “Tell me what you are.” I’M A STUPID MUSCLE WHORE!” You bellowed with your entire soul. Your firehouse cock start to jerk and bounce as your huge firm balls contracted and you began to spurt cum. Shot after shot at the mirror you were staring at. Totally enraptured by the red headed god in the mirror. You seemed to lose your voice as it became only grunts. All you felt was your need. You didn’t have room for anything else. All your knowledge, all those years of study and work. All the years of disappointment and yearning, All the years of wandering and longing. All those memories now gone. You shot out every part of the you that walked in the door. Each pump of cum was also a handful of I.Q. Not that you realised or even cared for that matter, so in love with the muscled bull in the mirror. You got what you wanted.
  23. remerting

    The Uncontainable Hulk (Part 1)

    Finally getting to post my first real written story for the idea I brought up before. It's not so much a part one but rather a clip I'm ready to share now. It's about seventeen paragraphs long and features macro, hyper, muscle growth, which I'll hopefully be continuing into a limitless growth scenario! Enjoy reading. The Uncontainable Hulk A week of research had already passed for Bruce Banner. His time spent at a remote military base in Arizona had led to his recent discovery of reprogramming his hulk-like transformation, an experiment that Bruce had just undergone yesterday. Results seemed promising and so far, nothing seemed to push him to his destructive alter ego. Even when he was provoked, Banner remained level headed and completely unchanged. What Bruce did not expect was that the Hulk lurked in other places. Sitting in front of his computer, Bruce read through the notes and observations left behind by scientists who assisted in the test. The room was empty and quiet with only a subtle hum coming from the fluorescent lights above him. Switching the monitor off, Banner leaned back in his office chair, pondering at the outcome he was left with. Is the Hulk really gone? Am I cured of my condition? Will this be good? Questions kept forming in his mind. Although destructive, the Hulk had power that Bruce could never in his life ever experience ever again. It should be good that no longer he would fear the consequences of feeling such a natural and simplistic emotion yet Banner sat in his chair, unsatisfied by it all. He lived with his situation for so long that he found ways to keep the beast locked away. Going Hulk had benefits of its own and strength so desirable... His loins stirred. His time spent secluded and boxed in left him bored and tired. It had been so long since he had time for himself. Bruce leaned over to his side to look behind his office chair, staring briefly at the surveillance camera before switching the monitor on and undoing his belt. His time now was of little importance and with his chair blocking most of the camera feed, Banner got right to unzipping his pants. His hand gently caressed the brief clad bulge in front of him. His mind conjured images of his body undergoing transformation. His longing of strength and power had always stuck to him on such a primal desire, something he continuously imagines when he's alone. A lengthy mound soon emerged as the blood ran through him. Adjusting accordingly, his cock was finally out from his underwear, the welcoming cool air touching his shaft. He worked the length in his palm, still picturing the Hulk, still picturing the brawn, the size, the strength and dominance... Nearing his peak, Bruce's body suddenly stiffened with his arms jolting back and legs stretching from underneath his desk. He felt for a moment, a familiar wave of energy coursing across his torso and appendages. Banner could feel his buttoned up shirt growing tighter, his pants hugging across his legs, his feet and hands swelling slowly. He recognized this sensation and knew what was happening. The purple shirt he wore already had seams bursting in multiple spots across his growing arms. The mass of his biceps peaked through the sleeves first with his shoulders pulling apart the seams of his shirt. Buttons snapped off the tight fabric across his torso and landed on the ravaged fabric of his trousers. Rips formed across his back, thighs and forearms as the transformation kept a slow and steady pace. Banner watched in horror to see his body muscle more and more but what drew his attention was the dying erection right in front of him. He noticed his cock never discharged but instead, bloated, fattened and extended at a mesmerizing rate. The meaty member just kept growing up and up, as the veins vanished underneath the foreskin and soon after reaching it's full foot long length, fell flaccid on his keyboard with a noticeable thud. The growth had finally subsided. Bruce was left astonished and stunned. His transformation was different this time. Sitting himself at 6'6", the mass of his body was half that of the Hulk's original size. The definite green skin tone was replaced with a warmer shade of green that affected every inch of his muscled body. At this point, his clothes barely covered him. Rags were strewn across various parts of his upper body with his pants forming into ripped shorts which spilled out his massive manhood. The white briefs he wore were still intact but barely held the soccer balls that were his genitals. Bruce lifted himself from his cramped chair, standing barefoot as his cock slithered off the keyboard and slapped against his knees. The weight of his member was truly something to experience but Bruce couldn't help but notice his mental state. He was still sane, stable and not enraged in any capacity. He had full control over all his functions. Relieved and excited, Banner reveled in his new form, admiring the bodybuilder physique he now had. His large hands grabbed at whatever scraps were left behind of his work shirt as he pressed his fingers in between the chiseled crevices of his cut muscular body. Lifting his left arm, he flexed his bicep, watching the mass rise up with a thick vein peaking to the top. Bruce was never able to truly adore his hulkish qualities. His memories of the Hulk were always muddled, shrouded in a rage filled episode that left him with nothing but regret. His cock gave a throb, it's bulk calling to him from below. It's shape was so enticing, fat and folded, as if it was ready to start stretching to newer proportions. Although long, its form still remained short and stubby, the head of which largely taking up a third of its size. Bruce's hand slowly glided to the hairy base. His index finger pressed at the top of the shaft before his hand rested on the rest of his girth. Coincidentally, despite its new size, the cock was perfectly in proportion to his enlarged hands. His palm gently ran down the length and shivers of pure ecstasy rattled Bruce like he never felt before. The sensation felt amplified, the pleasure of which was almost intoxicating. He stroked his cock more and more and found himself shackled to the bliss his flesh delivered. The thick skin was dragged by his bulgy fingers as the meaty shape of his dick extended in sync with his masturbation, making each stroke longer than the last. Finger-thick veins reappeared across his hardening cock as its size gained an additional six inches. The climax was fast approaching. Banner's body stiffened in response as his legs locked straight up and his back bent backwards, leaving his junk elevated and ready to erupt. Just like before, his cock did not drain. The energized sensation coursed through him a second time and bulk was steadily packing onto his figure. Banner gave a guttural groan as his hairy chest ballooned into a shelf of solid muscle. Even his deep green nipples had their share of growth, thickening at the bottom of each slab. His broad shoulders pushed out in a horizontal fashion, crevices outlining the brawn, pumpkin-like both in appearance and size. Traps rose out afterwards, crawling closer to his ears. His jaw became square with a widening chin that wholly aligned with his massive vascular bull neck. His meaty brows protruded above his green eyes as his whole face was molded manlier and stronger, resembling less of Bruce and more of the Hulk. He grunted, appearing primal and powerful. He could feel his arms exploding in size. Thick cables of muscle amassing on his already mighty limbs, bulging and flexing uncontrollably into a width that compared to that of his washboard abdomen. His chiseled six pack swelled into a brick wall of eight lumpy abs. Below the waist, his calves and thighs expanded to newfound thickness. The newly made shorts soon split from the approaching beef into even small garments, hugging his waist and covering only a third of his enormous square glutes. The back pockets peaks out from the pants over the steel-hard boulder cheeks, both tight and tugging at the fabric that was wedged in between. And of course his cock, a sight to behold. Eighteen inches of thick, hulk meat began to swell monstrously. Each throb after the other juiced his shaft more and more as the member stretched and softened, fatter and thicker. Both testes pulled his briefs down further and further until the underwear snapped from the front. Passing two feet, his cock and the rest of his skin darkened into a noticeable shade of deep green. His body shot upwards, growing past the seven foot mark and stopping short of eight feet tall. The back of Hulk's neck now rested against the ceiling while his three foot manhood dropped to his ankles. Bruce had finally transformed into the Hulk. Hulk breathed heavily, his chest rising up and down as his head still spun from the rush of his transformation. He was still in control but just barely. Banner finally began understanding his situation. His rage was merely usurped by his lust, persuading him to change with a bounty in the form of sexual gratification. Every ejaculation would go to fueling the Hulk's power, his libido piling on more and more until it ultimately resets, like the turning of an hourglass. Bruce might have retained his free will but the pleasure was hard to fight off. The sensation from his loins only magnified more after each growth spurt. The cycle would remain endless. His sexuality alone was dictated by his size, his mass and his manhood. Growing made him aroused, which made him grow, which aroused him again. Already the very feeling of his legs, knees and massive feet being enveloped by his scorching hot sack turned the Hulk on even more. In his mind, he didn't just want more, he NEEDED more. Cramped inside the laboratory, Hulk hurried to exit through the door. His muscled legs constantly kept hitting against his monster junk as he tried to walk. Cock and balls bounced up and down in front of him with their added weight enticing Hulk more and more with each step. Knowing full well that he wouldn't fit, Hulk tackled at the metal door in a fit of lusty impatience, bursting through with ease as the frame and chunks of wall toppled over. Dust poured behind him as he was greeted by rows of men, clad in armor with automatic weaponry all pointed towards the green monster. The camera had already alerted the facility of his transformation. Every gun fired directly at Hulk, the bullets casually dropping off his rippling body and rigid cock as they clattered against the concrete floor. Although impenetrable, the rounds directed at Hulk left him enduring the sharp pain from the chattering rifles. Hulk reacted, turning away from the gunfire as to shield himself from the armed soldiers. If like anything in the past, it would be expected that the Hulk would rampage, enraged by the pitiful attack of the military and the certain destruction of the entire facility. Instead, Hulk refrained himself from taking action while his massive ass and mountainous back were absorbing all the blows. Hulk only stared at the giant hole he left from the laboratory, exciting him at the casual display of left over destruction. He left that room in a fit of hot lust and that same sensation was still lingering inside, not once dying down. His desire could never be extinguished. Once his arousal started, it could only grow from that point on until he achieved his climax. Hulk could feel his cock perking up. One hand grabbed firmly at the shaft while his other hand caressed the head. The pain he felt behind him could not compare to the pleasure he was feeling. Every inch of his palm fondled his nerves as he dragged his soft green beast higher and higher into an impressive erection. His low, breathy moans picked up volume as he worked himself further. Soon, even the soldiers could hear his bliss-filled wails over their deafening weaponry. Hulk's ass was seen, clenching and unclenching as his waist involuntarily swung back and forth, driving the veiny walls of his dick into the caress of his burly hands. Sweat began to crawl down the vast expanse of his back as well as the bulging mess of muscles that formed from his torso. Pecs and abs squeezed together tightly with his thick, tree-like arms pressing his muscles inwards as he fondled his length. The troops momentarily ceased their firing, standing bewildered at what they were witnessing. The green mass of the Hulk's body swelled at a constant rate, cramming him more into the shrinking expanse of the narrow hallway. Hulk turned himself around, panting in large heaping breaths as his whole body shook and throbbed. His stance fell to a kneel as his back pressed more into the ceiling above. His bowing posture showcased the rippling display of shoulders, traps, chest and back forming a wall of ever-growing beef. His broadening arms reached the walls at his sides while his juicy, hairy pecs bloated towards the leviathan cock, the cleavage hugging against the surface of his dick. The member started to rapidly bloat, fattening up and growing soft, expanding at an alarming rate towards the troops. One by one, each soldier began to flee at the enlarging flesh which threatened to engulf them in hot green cock. Hulk's already masculine face grew manlier in appearance. The squarish jaw and chin he possessed grew fuller and more stubbly while his protruding brow had shelved itself out more. Moans of ecstasy escaped from the vein-riddled expanse of his neck as his growing cock was fondled by the hairy surface of his beefy chest muscles. He could feel his bulbous ass entering the previous room he once dwelled. In just a short amount of time, Hulk had already filled part of the hallway, snugged firmly by the ceiling and walls. The remainder of the troops kept themselves at a safe distance, gawking in astonishment at the girth that laid out in front of them. The cock, soft once more, had grown to eight feet long, five feet wide, resting on the massive sack that ran from Hulk's hairy crotch. Behind the mass, Hulk was wedged in at sixteen feet, hunched over and on both knees with his face and breast laying on top of his supple endowment. It only took mere seconds before Hulk's libido was fanned yet again. Everything around him catered to his sexual cravings from the cold hard walls touching his firm muscled body to the dense musky scent that invaded Hulk's nostrils coming from the godcock he laid on top of. The odor was almost too good for him. Hulk breathed in deeply, panting as his open mouth lapped at the skin of his cock. One brush of his tongue was enough to overload his senses. The taste, the touch, the smell, one sensation piled on top of the other. He couldn't get enough. He swiped his tongue over and over, rolling his meaty chest up and down the shaft. His lower body attempted to hump the air making the columns of hard mountainous muscle shift in a display of virile captivation. Cracks formed around him as the slightest movement was capable of fracturing the walls and ceiling. The last of the men fled as the junk resumed its extension into a massive erection. Hulk's drive was almost subhuman. He drooled and slobbered, writhing completely stationary to work his cock harder. The tip had finally extended and risen enough to press against the ceiling. His enormous arms destructively tried to squeeze through, desperate to reach in front and seize his titan cock. Hulk was a beast in heat, his actions became more unruly with every passing second. Grunts and brutish groans echoed across the compound as the halls were thick with the pungent scent and heat emanating from the horny phenomenon. Every surface near Hulk trickled with droplets of condensation as well as web-like fractures that formed around the green monster. Hulk clenched his teeth, feeling the buildup rising inside his gargantuan member. Spit and sweat worked to lubricate his cock as both hands and pecs were drenched in his juices. The slick fondling of his veiny shaft sent waves of orgasmic ecstasy through the titan. Hulk roared, as loud as he could, shaking the facility with his low, beastly howls to yet another explosive climax. The walls barely held him inside before but now, had disintegrated by the slightest growth of his freakish body. Hulk stood in response to the uncontrollable muscle piling on to each of his limbs, crashing his entire upper body through the roof, colliding with concrete that barely stood against the rising force of his stance. Erupting out into the outdoors, another erotic roar signaled the rest of the compound to his presence. A display of continuous swelling green muscle emerging from the top of the building was in full view for any spectators outside. Hulk's chest was the most noticeable in growth as it rippled outwards, lower, higher, until each hairy, juicy pec overshadowed a fourth of his torso and collided against his burly jawline. From there, his shoulders continued their routine in broadening outwards, away from his thorax as to make Hulk appear wider, leaving room for his arms to swell next. His biceps received the most attention from the miraculous gains. Each bulbous round cutlet of muscle crashed against the pillowy bulk of his chest, jutting each body-wide arm out enough to triple the span of his proportions. Hulk couldn't help but smile as his eyes continuously wandered to every solid limb getting more and more monstrous. Although the fact that he couldn't see past his chest excited him, he wish he could view the size piling onto his cock. Hulk's bottom half was mostly concealed by the remains of the compound with dust and rubble strewn across his growing features. The hot green shaft ate up what room was left inside the hall, pressing firmly against the floor, walls and eventually the ceiling, its flaccid bulk causing even more structural damage, testing the limits of the enclosure. The constriction was already arousing Hulk more and the feeling only tightened as his mammoth sac and ripped legs started to push out with more muscle. A flat wall of veiny cock flesh started to emerge through the crumbling roof in front of Hulk. Its soft bulk atop his massive balls was enough to reach up to his hairy waist. Each growth seemed to make the member grow proportionally larger every time, now reaching a size that compared to the entirety of his lower body. From around the compound, a growing throng of people formed, evacuating the building to see the herculean monster. Hulk was left completely oblivious to the crowd, his one-track mind only fixated on sex and size. The outdoors was already an improvement from being inside the cramped cold space of his lab. So much of his green hairy exterior met with sunlight and arid heat, leaving Hulk relaxed and stimulated. Such stimulation however paled in comparison to the embrace the building had over Hulk's room-filling prick. As with each surge of size, Hulk's cock grew more receptive, more aroused, making every foot of his shaft overstimulate from any touch. Blood was quick to rush through his loins, the cramped interior only growing tighter as his cock hardened, stimulating him more, making him more erect, as the cycle continued. All he could do was feel the building work his shaft steadily, until he eventually heard more of the rooftop crumbling below, and finally his eyes could see the deep green head peaking past his monstrous chest.
  24. MuscleNexusTF

    Subject #3

    Hi guys! After a little hiatus taking care of my own bodybuilding goals (did a cycle and got big) I'm back! To celebrate here's a story There's a version with a 3D illustration over at my Patreon account, it would mean the world to me if you took a quick look (to be honest I need the money for more food and gear 😛). Check it out here: https://www.patreon.com/MuscleNexus And with that out of the way, here's the story!: “Drip.” “Drip.” “Drip.” Cody grimaced as a he felt a cool liquid running down his face. He groaned. He felt like he was waking up with the worst hangover of his young life. “Urgh.” He propped himself up, rubbed his eyes, and took in his surroundings. “What the fuck.” He wasn’t in his warm bed nor was he in his little studio apartment. “Drip.” Cody looked up to see the steady rain of water droplets escaping from a crack in the ceiling. It looked like he was in some sort of warehouse, or abandoned mall. And it was flooded. Everything had a fresh layer of moisture on it and the air was cool with the feeling and scent of fresh rain. He peeled his shirt off his skinny frame, it was soaked through. The rest of his clothes were too. He noticed the gloves on his hands and suddenly remembered what he was doing. He had been biking to work, but decided at the last minute to take a slightly different route. A route that forced him to past the long-abandoned shopping mall. Cody slid to his feet. He needed to find a way out. He spun side to side, looking for any hope of an exit. Finding none he walked to the railing and looked into the lower level of the abandoned mall. The entire first floor was flooded almost all the way to the second. Perhaps there was an emergency exit down there he could try… Cody took a deep breath, ready to dive in, when a tinny electronic voice crackled through the empty halls of the mall. “Subject number three. Observation beginning at 10:33 AM. Investigational product nineteen administered at 10:05. Primary therapeutic effect expected in two minutes. Standby.” “What?” Cody croaked, instinctively rubbing a sore spot on his delt where there was a small drop of blood and pinprick. “Hey! Heeeeey! Hello!” Cody called. “I’m not some kind of science experiment! What’s going on.” Cody nodded with satisfaction as the loudspeaker crackled into life again, at least he would get some answers. “Subject three, you are an experiment. Investigational product initiation expected in twenty-five seconds.” Cody swallowed hard. His throat felt swollen and tender, he placed a hand up to it and felt the barely perceptible thickening of the muscles and cords that ran it’s length. He groaned deeply as his whole body suddenly felt hot and heavy. “What.. Is… This…?” Every word sounded slightly deeper than the last. Somewhere in the back of his mind Cody began to feel pleasure mixing with his fear. He glanced at his expanding forearm as thick veins bulged across it and cried out a little. “No, no, no!” It was suddenly clear what was happening. “I don’t want this! I don’t want to be big!” He called out in desperation to nobody in the empty mall. His groans increased in desperation and pleasure as the man that was Cody became subject #3. At the bottom of his vision he saw his chest heavy with every breath, growing into thick slabs of muscle that hardened and jumped with even the tiniest movements of his arm. Below each sagging pec his belly swelled with muscle. He rubbed the fine hairs that dusted his turtle-shell like abs, not expecting to feel the jolt of pleasure that giving himself muscle belly rubs brought. His attention was suddenly brought to his lower half as he heard the fabric in his lycra biking shorts straining and ripping. Loose only moments ago they showed serious signs of strain against his rapidly swelling thighs, ass, and package. Cody groaned and grabbed the latter of these through the tight fabric. He lost himself for a moment, feeling the thickening meat in his shorts, but then regained clarity when an audible moan escaped his lips. “No. Not… Me.” He managed to growl before yanking his hand back. He staggered back a little, noticing the heavy thuds that his overgrown calves and feet made against the floor. He groaned again involuntarily as he realized how massive he had become and was becoming. Cody would’ve hated the overgrown mass monster standing in the abandoned mall, but subject #3 had different opinions. With a small gasp of defeat Cody looked himself over. He knew he would never be able to return to his life as the clean cut professional that had been biking to work only half an hour ago. “I freak,” he managed to croak. Subject #3 let his hand return to the throbbing meat in his shorts and never thought of Cody again.
  25. As I slowly opened my eyes I also began to wake up. Yes, there's a double entendre there...well let me explain. He was sitting on the edge of the bed looking down at me. To say this beast of a man was huge was belittling any word that would be akin to describing his immense presence. Colossal is another word that is an injustice to him. He was the size of a God. Yep, like the ones in mythology, or the latest superhero movie. He was literally bigger than any man I had ever seen anywhere, let alone have known...and I'm all about huge muscular men. He was the size of the largest of grizzly bears and almost as furry as one. Even though he was, sort of, hunched over and sitting, I would fathom that he was at least 7...no...maybe closer to 8 feet tall. He upper body, which is what I could instantly see because his sleeveless flannel shirt was completely open , exposed a series of enormous hills and valleys of muscle that were swollen, comic book style, that seemingly took over half of the room. The weight of his chest made his nipples point toward the floor...and his nipples, Jesus; they were literally the size of a baby bottle nipple, but dark and covered with hair. My mouth began to water as I studied and began to imagine sucking on them. As I said, his plaid shirt was open, but I imagine it was for comfort more than showing off his body to me, since I would imagine that most clothes would barely fit this God. Even his pants were "mostly" loose, but I'll get into that in a moment. His arms and torso were covered in tats under his thick coat of fur and they lifted and shifted like images making love every time he moved or even breathed. I looked at his face, only for brief moments in between my raping stares of his body, to see one of the thickest, darkest beards where my tongue would get lost in its forest of density after sucking and kissing his plump thick lips and large mouth. His eyes were dark and intense as they seemingly bore a hole through me, deep into my soul. I could see that his forehead and the rest of his exposed skin had beads of moisture over him as he seemed to gleam with perspiration. As I watched one of the beads begin to trail down his neck, then to his chest and down the pec valley toward his navel, another sense...the sense of smell reminded me of the pure sexual nature of this beast. The musky smell of him was incredibly overpowering, but not offensive. He smelled like a man in every way, but not a dirty unclean man...more like a man who had just finished a huge workout and his testosterone was in overdrive. But this was not a normal man; I had to remind myself that I was not in the presence of someone normal. He was more, so much more. In fact, to retrace my thoughts a bit, as I woke up I had taken a large inhale of him even before my eyes were open and his pheromones hit me like wall which caused me to moan in an orgasmic bliss that took over my body and caused my cock to lightly shoot precum onto my belly. As of now having the realization that I was naked, spread eagle with my legs and arms tied to the bed posts. My cock was already rock hard and pulsating from the normal amount of inhaling his scent while I was unconscious. I also realized that I must have been precuming a lot since I could feel the wetness of small puddles that my pubic hair was soaking in. The fact that I loved bondage was only heightening my thrill and euphoria. My hole puckered on and off as well, begging to be violated, which like my cock was entirely uncontrollable. There was no denying that I was already under his spell with only two of my five senses being taken over. I longed to hear him speak, taste his body and feel him inside me. As I looked down further on him, he had on a green belt that was holding up blue nylon workout pants. While they were very loose around his mid-section his thighs and calves pushed the nylon fabric to a taunt unwrinkled smoothness, even showing the definition of them through the fabric. I exhaled out a hmmpf as I realized that his nylon pants looked more like spandex on him. My asshole puckered again. As I looked closer at the fabric, I noticed that the threads were beginning to tear, but not so much in a burst out of the clothes sort of way, more like they had been stretched to their limits so much that the nylon was beginning to unravel and rip. I'm sure if he would have wanted to, he could have just flexed and exploded out of them, but as with his shirt, i believe he wore these, not to impress, but to actually live in. By the looks of it, the shirt and pants might have been what he wore most all the time. As I said, I just can't imagine where a God like this would find normal clothes to wear. He was much larger than a 5XL or even an 8XL...Hell; I bet his actual size was more of a 15XL. But ALL of that wasn’t even the most amazingly and scary thing about him. Coming down his left leg, from his crotch, like a fully fed python, was a tubular mound that was at least as round as a 2 liter bottle and close to 2 feet long, possibly 20 inches. There was no mistaking that it was his cock, as it’s thick bulbous head could be seen through the fabric, but an even more amazing thing was that the nylon pants at the end had a wet spot that continued to become moistened by a flow coming from his cock head. The threads here were the most worn and I could literally see skin beneath. Following up the Drain pipe I marveled in the size of his balls that filled his crotch area, like a small animal in a bag that moved and pushed its way to get out. I imagined that the production of sperm was enough to fill a gallon jug every time he came. I took another large breath in as I gasped at the size of his cock and the thought of the amount of sperm and it hit me, like a train. My asshole clinched hard, my stomach tightened up and I screamed out in ecstasy as I convulsed in the strongest and longest orgasm of my life. A large glob of cum hit his left pec, dripping down onto his nipple and then down onto his massive thigh. The 2nd shot arched up and over my head, while the 3rd, 4th and 5th shot covered my face, “covered” being the optimal word. The last remaining ropes landed on my legs and torso. As I came, I knew that I had never had such an intense and copious amount of cum in my life and I continued to cum a strong flowing river, as my orgasm took almost a full minute before it was over. After I calmed down, even though my cock was still as rigid as a board, he began to speak and the sound of his low booming, but non-threatening voice satisfied my third sense, and possibly forth sense, as I could feel the vibrations of the words resonate inside my body. Every consonant, hit me like an inward motion of a fuck thrust penetrating me and filling me with warmth and I realized this was yet another way that he could literally make me cum if he were to speak louder. After the last orgasm, I was in need of a rest. He told me his name was Jake and, thankfully, he softly continued as he told me that he had found me floating in the river behind his house. It seemed I had crashed my car into the ravine and had been thrown from it. I tried to remember what had happened, but with 3 or 4 senses being controlled, my mind was not in much use to remember anything other then what was in front of me. Jake said he pulled me out of the river and had stripped me of my clothing so he could look at me to see if I had anything broken. When he realized that, physically I was okay; he picked me up and took me inside his house. Since he had already taken off my wet clothes, he noticed that my cock began to harden and he knew what was about to happen, so he put me in his bed. As soon as I was in bed he said that I began to flay about with my arms and legs as I began my "state of bliss" as he called it, so he tied me down, so I wouldn’t injure myself. That’s when my cock began to shoot precum and he couldn’t help but stare at me. He said he was sorry that he was getting excited watching me and that his body pours a very heavy amount of pheromones into the air, when he gets horny, which he slightly moaned and said was almost constantly. That moan, caused electrical currents racing through me and my cock began to fountain again. This time, luckily, it wasn't as huge of an orgasm as before, but nonetheless, it was the second most powerful one I had ever experienced. When I finally calmed down, he turned to look away from me and then, he looked down, as if he were almost sad and said that he knows he is an outcast and that no one would ever be able to love him. Jake said that they only use him and he hates them for it. I asked him if he could tell me more about it. He told me that he has lived alone for the past several years and that his only outlet is when they come to take him to the base to use him. I asked him why and he hesitated, but then began to tell me that about 5 years ago, he used to work at the biochemical plant over the mountain ridge and there was an accident one day. He told me he was one of their chemists and they were working on a new formula using the sun and some airborne chemicals from space and animal, most Bull, Bison and Bear hormones, to help grow plants to provide added nutrients for the world hunger population. They were crossing it with a new type of laser that breaks down the space and "3B" particles when there was a leak in the containment unit holding the particles, sunlight and hormones. He was asked to suit up and go in and fix the leak before the continued. He said that when he went into the containment unit there was an explosion and he was exposed to the combined elements, which must have changed his chemical makeup and caused him to grow to be like he was now. From the moment he awoke after the explosion, he could feel his body changing, but he wasn't sure what was going on as he was still very foggy and his vision was clouded. He got up and walked over to the exit of the containment unit but that his colleges wouldn't open the door to let him out. He said the look on their faces were of awe and fear. That's when he realized he was naked and huge. He said that almost instantly, his sight improved and he could feel the power inside him rise. Jake said that every sense, emotion and physical trait that a person could have, accelerated and gained 100 fold inside him. He became smarter as his mind and thoughts expanded. The first sense that he realized was at a pinnacle was his vision. It was so good, that he could see through things as he realized he was able to see his follow colleges though the steel wall separating them and he could see them looking at the monitor as they watched him. Jake knew his brain was at about 85% enlightenment, unlike that of only 10% of what a normal human would use, as he actually felt what his three friends were feeling. Alex was in shock, but also in bewilderment. He was envious of Jake and his new body, but he was also fearful. Johnathan was frightened as well, but he was sad and upset about what was happening to Jake. He was immediately thinking of ways to reverse what had happened. Then there was Stu, who was Jake's best friend. Stu was feeling awe and fear as the other two were, but Stu also had a huge desire for Jake. He could feel Stu getting aroused and he literally felt his own cock harden as Stu's did. Even though Stu had a wife and 2 kids, he couldn't help his attraction as he reached full erection and came in his lab pants. Jake looked up at the camera and smiled. He knew that he had caused this and he wanted the other two to feel the same. That's when he felt the power of inhuman strength course through him and knowing that he was strong, probably stronger than anyone on Earth, that he grabbed the door, pulled it off like a piece of scotch tape and flung it aside. He walked out into the same room as his colleges and noticed that even though Alex and Jonathan had begun to run away, they had to cross in front of Jake and his scent hit them. Immediately the two men fell onto the ground, writhing in orgasmic bliss as they both exploded their seed. Jake as well as his colleges had never been homosexual before, but at least for his colleges, there was no escaping Jake's pheromones and sexual dominance over them. Jake himself, hadn't turned gay, but was now Omnisexual or better yet for a lack of word, Alphasexual as there would be no one in the world that if he was attracted to, was completely under his spell and willing to be his sexually. He literally could make someone cum on command either using his mind, body, or scent. After Alex and Jonathan came, both men passed out. Because Stu was so infatuated with Jake, he walked up to the new Alpha and asked how he could please him. Jake decided to use Stu as his first lover. Over the course of the next 3 hours, Jake gave Stu numerous orgasms and was in complete control over the man. That's when he decided to change Stu as well. He now, instinctively, knew that his cum would change Stu to become more like himself, but he knew that if he were to fuck the man, that he would kill him. That's when he began, 'the process" as he called it. He would regulate the amount of cum that Stu would ingest orally causing Stu's own chemical make up to change and grow, making it possible for Jake to enter Stu and fill him with a full load to change Stu completely. After Stu's last oral intake, he was ready to receive Jake's cock. Just as they were about to begin, Jake felt a small pain in the back close to his kidneys. Then as the room began to go dark, he saw a group of military men with Hannibal rifles, which are enough to stop a rhino and he knew that they had used them on him, to tranquilize him. As his powers were still novice, the tranqs seem to do their job. When Jake awoke, he was undergoing a series of tests and over the course of several months; he was the military's guinea pig. They probed him and took samples of his blood and cum. Most of the time, they used machines to get the samples, as Jake's body and existence caused any human in the room to become his plaything. Sure he couldn't fuck them, but it was fun for Jake, when a new soldier had to go in the same room as him and they'd lose all their ability to resist him. He would make them cum over and over, until someone could pull them out of the room. When they had realized that he would cooperate, they released him from his "prison' and began testing "the process". Within a week, the military had been using his cum to grow men at their compound. In less than a month the had an army of over 1000 of Jake's "minions". The one thing that they couldn't do was control them. That was completely up to Jake. He is still larger and he was their master. When he would stay at the compound for a week at a time, he would constantly be "upgrading" his men...upgrading was the word the military used for fucking them and filling them with his growth cum. This also benefited Jake, to which his sexual appetite was always in overdrive and if it wasn't satisfied almost every day, Jake would become easily agitated and his anger would cause issues...broken equipment, broken jeeps, broken building but most importantly, broken humans. You see, when Jake wasn't physically and sexually satisfied, he was an unstoppable fucking machine, fucking and killing those that have not gone through "the process". That's when Jake realized he wanted or needed a partner, a lover, someone to care about. He hadn't seen Stu since the fateful day he changed and as far as he knew, Stu had left the area. Jake wanted someone that actually was in love with him and that he could return that love. That is why he was sitting on the edge of the bed, when I awoke, looking at me like I was his. I would be the one that would be with him and love him and he loves me. It was just that way. Plainly, he just knows things and he knows that when he saw me, that I was going to be his partner. It's just as simple as that...or so he thought. I looked up at him and I was angry. Angry to what had happened to him, but angrier that suddenly, I felt as though I was his project. I was the one that was going to make HIS life better. What about my life? Did he even care about what I wanted? Were my desires and wants in life going to even matter? Sure, I was completely smitten over him, but Hell, I had a mind too. I wasn't just going to be his love slave, his concubine. I wasn't just going to be his Cum Reliever!! FUCK THAT!! And then I began to do my best to get out of the restraints that he had me bound with. At first nothing happened and Jake just looked at me and smiled. I figured he knew that he had me, but it only made me angrier. I began to tug and pull on them and began to hear wood beginning to splinter. I surprised myself when I was able to tear off one of the bed posts with my left leg. Then the right one broke. A new feeling began to take me over; A feeling of strength. I felt a power in me rise and I felt my body expanding. Snap, the left arm tight broke off. I could feel my muscles growing and I looked at myself as my body began to transform. My cock was expanding as well, in length and girth. What once was a proud 8 incher was now already 11 inches long and about 8 inches thick. I felt my testosterone level go through the roof and SNAP, the right arm broke free. This one snapped like I had just broken a spider web, there was no effort involved. Then, Jake put his hand on my chest and held me there as I grew. At this point, even with all the strength that I was gaining and the growing size I was having, I couldn't move out from under him. Then he leaned down to me and kissed me. Electricity ran through my entire body, charging me up even more, causing me to grow even more and faster. Immediately I began to uncontrollably cum again as I had never felt so close and in sync with someone in my life. It was his bare skin against my skin and that's when I knew, I loved him. He took his hand off of me and as soon as I was free, I climbed onto him, feeling his immense cock below my ass and we embraced. My newly rock hard ass was quickly drenched in his precum as he began to shoot it out and I moaned again as I reached a third climax, covering our torsos between us. I told him, that I wished that he could fuck me, and he smiled. He said that he would, but first he asked if I would put my mouth over his cock to take in his cum. He said that he had given me my first amount when I was unconscious and he needed to complete the process so we would be able to make love after I did that. I climbed off of him so that he could take off his pants and his shirt as well. As he did, I kissed and licked his massive muscular arms and I sucked on his nipples, continuing to take in his musky scent causing me to almost lose consciousness this time as I shot another load. At this point, my growth had ebbed, but not my desire, which only increased. I began to cum without stopping. It wasn't spurt after spurt, but more of a consistent oozing pouring out of my cock hole. Still, internally, I was completely in a constant state of orgasm. Jake sensed this and he picked me up off of him so he could get his pants off and he laid me on my back, with my face under his crotch. Before removing his pants, he chuckled and said “poor defensiveness boy, as soon as you take my 2nd load of cum, you’ll be able hold your orgasms until you want to release them.” He added, “I’m going to change you and make you grow, not with just the muscle and size that you have already, but your mind will expand and your body will be do things no other human on Earth will do...not even the men at the base. I have held this back for the one who will be my partner. I know you think you will be my slave, but I do not want that. I want you as my equal. I want us to be the only God's on Earth. Even though you are now much stronger and bigger and you could take me inside you, I want you to have the complete enlightenment that I have. Yes, like the men at the base, you will become mine...a part of me will be you and all of you will be me. But, you will be different than them...you will be more...more of everything. More like me...more than just a human....more than a human...you will be a god and anyone who comes in contact with you will desire you. But you will be my mate...your life as you know it is no longer. We are omnipotent. I will control you and in turn you can control me...all of you!!! Do you wish this?” I nodded yes as I asked him, how this is even possible. That it felt like a dream or some wild fantasy of mine coming true and he laughed as he pulled down his pants showing me his massive cock as it sprung out showering me with his juice and the second it hit me, I again, orgasmed uncontrollably. By this time, I was just about dried out and only small darts of cum escaped my cock. Still the feeling was just as incredible. A steady flow of clear liquid came from the huge mushroom head, dripping down onto my lips. Then he asked if I was still dreaming. I told him....no...I pleaded for him to let me complete the change. He told me to open my mouth as wide as I could and I did. I tilted my head back and up and put my mouth over the slit in his cock head as he lowered it into my mouth. The slit was so large that my lips barely covered it with my open mouth. Then he told me to brace myself, by hold onto his ass or legs and to not let go. I did and soon I could feel heat rising up his cock shaft... ...Chapter 2 begins below
×

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Terms of Use.